Richard's Animorphs Forum
Animorphs Section => Animorphs Role Playing => Topic started by: The Spectre on November 04, 2011, 04:14:53 PM
-
Ok, so im back with a brand new RP idea!Basically its the common Animorphs storyline, there need to be 5 of us (1 for each Animorphs and maybe Ax)the RP will start with the mall, Elfangor, etc. Well change storyline by making the decitions and missions ourselves or otherwise it wouldnt be fun. It would be better if girls played the girls and boys the boys but I wont be strict about this.However I intend to be a surprise character which I wont reveal unless this looks promising (as my last RP got stuck after a few posts due to the lack of people). Anyway just make a post saying which character you want to be (Jake,Cassie,Rachel,Marco or Tobias) and lets hope this works out well, by the way if you actually want to join the RP you MUST narrate in first person. Thanks!
-
Sounds interesting! As it'd be better if girls played girls, I'd like to sign up as Rachel.
-
Thanks girl! I hope at least someone else joins soon!how long do you recon itll take to find at least one more person?
-
I've joined one or two previous attempts at this, but it didn't work. We'd get new people so slowly that the others who joined gave up. I'll be Ax. If we're doing our own storylines, I'll go ahead and have Ax leave the dome shortly instead of waiting weeks.
-
Marco please. Im going to be staying up all night thinking of 90's pop culture references
-
Great, lots of sign-ups already! I look forward to clashing with Marco ;)
-
Yay!but please as my name dictates Im a fan of Ani/stuff crossovers and my surprise character is really comicbook-like so try and do your best not to scold/nag me.
PD Hi new BA!Long time not seen,to bad we never finished our last RP.Lets hope we do better this time.
PPD Just 3 more people to go! (or we could start right up if you are impatient)
-
Hmmm since my other role plays on this forum are sort of....inactive(mumbles),I'd like to join as Tobias please...unless someone doesn't want me to be him.
-
Awesome Tobias! Just Cassie and Jake to go then, anyone wants to play them?If no one has offered to by november 9 well begin and just divide the narration or their actions between us...
-
Sounds good to me. This will give me a chance to play the human Tobias for once, which will be a new challenge for me since I rarely play him as a human.
-
I've joined one or two previous attempts at this, but it didn't work. We'd get new people so slowly that the others who joined gave up. I'll be Ax. If we're doing our own storylines, I'll go ahead and have Ax leave the dome shortly instead of waiting weeks.
Lets hope this works out well though!!! And yeah go ahead, just think of a way of making Ax appear in the story, maybe Tobias finds you while riding a thermal or something...
PD OMG!! Are you a god? Yes you are!!!
-
I figured Tobias might see him, or he might spot them if he makes it to the Yeerk Pool or something. Tobias spotting him while feeding would be easier, though.
-
Sounds good to me cause thats easy for me to play him like that.
-
oh, cool. I'll be Cassie :)
-
Just Jake missing! And as this looks promissing, my character will be the same as in Animorphs an alternate universe OCC,an andalite super soldier serum tested on a human (no scolding/nagging please) now just one more person!
-
Why don't you just be Jake? Also should Ax know anything about it, or will I just let him be ignorant of it?
-
well, we can at least wait a while.
-
Chad 30
Well there are two main reasons:
I dont want to give up on my character.
Even though Jake is my favorite character I dont think I should be him, its either giving up on my character or playing two at once. I think that if we dont have a Jake by tomorrow at 18:00 Ill play both.
And yeah I was thinking Elfangor could mention it as one of the reasons not to give me the morphing power (the serum is a virus not part of my DNA so morphing would return me to preserum state making me a whimpykid )and then we would ask Ax about it so he should be aware of " project Tailblade"
-
COnsidering how secretly obssessed I imagine andalites are with their tails I presume that name would have been used up as soon as codenames were invented
-
Yep, LoL if i knew how to applaud your karma from a blackberry I would do it
-
Please find a way. I desperately love Karma
-
Managed to find a way to applaud karma from a mobile so that plus 1 for you,RP starts in two hours
-
Waitwaitwaitwaitwai t. So are we going with the original plot or not? Since you said that you're going with your character and it says "original" in the title. And who's Jake?
-
Waitwaitwaitwaitwait. So are we going with the original plot or not? Since you said that you're going with your character and it says "original" in the title. And who's Jake?
Ill be both (hope im up ti the task) and mmm actually I meant original by using the original characters and while the plot will be basically the same we will make minor changes (ax will be spotted right away) think of this as chronicles, subplots, because theres no point in simply rewritting the books, hope this doesnt makes you drop the RP, that is by the way startin right now...
-
Cant wait
-
A battle raged in space above the planet Earth. I, Aximilli, was in the Dome of our great Dome Ship while our fighters battled the Yeerks and the main ship took shots at the enemy Pool Ship. Unfortunately things turned bad when a Blade Ship ambushed us. The shaft section of our ship disengaged in an attempt to maneuver better to combat the Blade Ship, but it was too late. The Blade Ship destroyed the Dome Ship, while the dome itsself hurtled towards Earth. I was an Aristh, and not fit to fight, but I wondered if I had been at my brother Elfangor's side, could I have helped?
I braced for impact before the dome hit the ocean, and sank beneath the waves. I was alone, and worried for my brother.
-
The day my life changed started out like any other day. I know that can sound like the beggining of any sci-fi book, but this is real. The yeerks are here. I guess it started in that mall. I was in the arcade with my best friend, completely beating him of course. I remember playing one last game...
(Im leaving this as an opening for Jake or Tobias. I'm kind of imagining us playing street fighter two or something)
-
My name's Jake, that's my first name obviously, I cant tell you my last name or were I live its too risky,but you ll have to trust me, its a real place, a real town, maybe even YOUR town, I can tell you this though, because knowing this will keep you alive. Earth is being invaded by aliens, come on take a good laugh, it could be your last one, this is dead serious. Earth is being invaded by aliens, but this particular species don't go around zapping people like hollywood movies, they use a stealthy approach, its easy for them. They are called Yeerks, on their natural body they look like 5 inch long gray slugs but they are not helpless, they can flat themselves out and enter your brain through your ears and then they take controll of your brain, and its game over, you cant talk, you cant move, you cant breathe if the yeerk doesn't wants you to, they controll you re every action, and worst part is that everyone around you will never notice. You ll be a slave inside your mind, we call a person like this a controller, that's why I cant tell you my last name, your friends, your parents, you could be a controller. And if the Yeerks find us we die, and if we die its over for earth.
But we are not helpless, it all began in the mall, me and five friends of mine just happened to meet there. Marco, my best friend, black haired, awesome with computers and who is always trying to be funny and only incidentally succeeds and who was playing in the arcade with me just minutes before it all happened; Tobias, a dirty blond haired frail looking kid who I met while two bullies were flushing his head in the toilet, I called the bullies of and since that he thinks I was his friend or something; Rachel, my cousin, who is really pretty but of course she is my cousin so I don't think about her that way, she has long blond hair and blue eyes and is really thin because she is a gymnast and she always looks like out of a teen fashion magazine, but in the inside she thinks shes storm from the xmen; Cassie a black girl with really short hair who is really into animals and is quite the opposite of Rachel in matter of fashion but she is really nice and sensitive and I like her a lot and finally Sam, he has shoulder length black hair and his skin is tan but not quite black hes the best in every sport and gets straight A's (no one knows how he does this as he is never studying or practicing) but somehow he always manages to screw up around girls.
Sometimes I think about that last moment when we were just common kids, I was playingwith Marco in the Arcade, yeah, hes realy good at games, but he wasnt winning for much, just a bit.He landed the final blow as I was about to land the touch of death.
-Aw man, that was my last quarter- I complained
-Lets get out of here- I said as I lead the way out of the arcade...
-
My name is Sam, and I was terrified.See I had been following this girl Rachel, who I really liked, in the mall. She was hanging out with Cassie, her best friend and the nicest person Ive ever known and I was deciding whether or not to ask her out. I got the cold feet at the last second but even if I hadn't she would have probably said no, for one shes a really tough girl on the inside no matter how beautiful she is on the outside and has this totally incomprehensible crush on the weakling of Tobias and besides I always screw up around girls, no matter Im the best one in the school at sports or basically any subject my legs turn to jelly and I get a knot in my toungue every time I get near a girl I like. So instead I just walked towards them and said
-Hi girls, whats up?-
-
My name is Rachel. I can't tell you my last name or where I live. Because right now, I'm one of the only people who can protect Earth from the Yeerks. The Yeerks, slug-like parasites from space who can crawl in your ear and take your mind over. As soon as you have a Yeerk inside your head, you're helpless, trapped inside your own mind as it controls you, talks like you, even smiles just like you. That's the reason you can't tell who is or isn't a Yeerk slave- these aliens can imitate their hosts perfectly. We call humans who are slaves to the Yeerk Controllers, and anyone could be one. Someone you know- your best friend, your principal, even your brother or parents. That's why I can't tell you anything, because if they track me down and get inside my head, they find out that the supposed "Andalite bandits" are just scared human kids and it's all over. The real Andalites, blue furry creatures that are a mix of deer and human but with a nasty blade on their tail, are still in space somewhere. Until they reach Earth, it's just us fighting the Yeerks here.
It was just another typical day, me and Cassie mall-crawling. Everyone thinks I'm an airhead because I'm blonde, blue-eyed and slim. Okay, so I like to shop- is that so wrong? It's either that or gym club after school. I'm a gymnast, but nothing special. I guess I like the adrenalin, when you're walking across a balance beam barely wider than your foot and then you launch into a backflip. Your stomach churns as you fly backwards and there's that life-or-death moment when you make the landing. If you don't angle your feet correctly, you fall and even when you land on the soft cushion, it can still hurt. Yeah, I lead a pretty boring life, so gym gives me that little adrenalin kick every week. I was mostly checking out clothing with a hesitant Cassie in tow. Cassie's my best friend, and my complete opposite. Where I am tall and have long hair, her hair is short. I like shopping, she likes animals. She's really down-to-earth and caring too. I say we're opposites- it's not that I'm mean or anything, it's just sometimes I can come over as a bit harsh. Anyway, I was just hanging out at the mall when a guy walked towards me. I recognised him as a kid from my school. Couldn't actually remember his name, so I avoided actually saying it. Waving at him casually, I replied,
"Hey. Just looking around, checking out latest fashion." Then, to my surprise, my cousin Jake appeared from the direction of the arcade. We go to the same school, so I guess we're closer than the kind of cousins that live out-of-state and you have to drive for hours every Thanksgiving to see them. He's a reliable person, pretty hard to anger. My face fell as I realised that with him was Marco, his best friend. Don't get me wrong, I don't hate Marco. The kid's just annoying. He's short but just because he looks "cute" (or so he says the girls all think), doesn't mean I'll put up with him. He likes to crack jokes, and a lot of the time, the jokes just suck. But other than having classes with him, I don't know him that well, so I try not to judge too hard. "Jake, Marco, didn't expect to see you here." Sure, they liked to hang out at the arcade at weekends, but it was a school night. Smiling at Jake, I then realised that I'd ignored the other kid from my school at that moment. I turned to smile at him politely, remembering as I stared at him that this was the kid that was not only good at studying, but sports also. That was probably why I never saw him in any trouble with the jocks...
-
I smiled. The mighty Rachel had humbled herself enough to acknowledge my existence. Rachel is a babe but I stay away since she's Jake's cousin. Still, the fact that she remembered my name and was willing to force a smile meant that I was wearing her down.
-
So there I was, Sam, wonderin how on earth Id get out of there without making a fool out of myself when Jake and Marco appeared out of the arcade, I was saved, but then. Oh horror! Rachel smiled at me, it most certainly didnt mean a thing but I had to restraint myself from falling over, Im sure that at the very least I blushed.
(WE MUST WAIT FOR TOBIAS BEFORE GOING HOME, IT WOULD ALSO BE GOOD IF CASSIE SAID SOMETHING BUT IM NOT SURE IF SHELL CONTINUE PLAYING)
-
My name is Tobias. I can't tell you my last name or where I live...heck I don't really even remember my last name. Anyway, I'm one of the only people who can protect Earth from the Yeerks. The Yeerks are slug like creatures that crawl in your head and takes over your mind. Really weird and creepy. And you never know when someone is a Yeerk, your best friend, your mom...your brother.
The day was just any normal day,Tobias had gone to school and mostly just stayed to himself till he saw Jake and the others and he had been with them the rest of the day.he had liked to be by Jake since he had stopped some bullies at school from putting his head in a toilet,and he liked Jake protecting him even though it seemed alittle weird.He wasn't really by Jake and Marco,but at another game playing it while two others sat behind him watching,looking up now and then to see if Jake and Marco was still there,wanting to be with them so no bully would beat him up.
(Sorry for the wait guys,I hope mine was good.)
-
(Jake)
Just then I noticed Tobias had walked down of the arcade right behind Marco and me, I wondered how we had missed to spot him, but it didn't mattered. We were all together and probably going home. To do this there were two routes, the long one around the mall or the short one through an old construction site that was supposed to be a new section of the mall but never got finished.
-So, you going home?- I asked basically to Rachel, Cassie and Sam cause all already knew the answer from Marco and Tobias would probably follow us just to avoid bullies.
-Cause I was thinking,you know, we could go together, the construction site is not a nice place to be at night for girls...- the instant the words left my mouth I knew I had committed a mistake -Not even for a big sports star like Sam- I added in a rushed voice trying to correct my bad, but to late, I knew Rachel well enough to realize she was thinking of a comeback...
(Tobias, it was just fine, just a question, um did u started talking in third person to make clear that HAWK Tobias feel that his old HUMAN self didn't existed anymore? Its fine if its that way, but on future post do try and narrate in 1st person)
(Cassie, answer as soon as you can please!)
-
(sorry i'm a bit late)
My name is Cassie. We were getting ready to go home. And I could tell that Sam said something he shouldn't have. Rachel didn't like being told that she shouldn't go somewhere just because she's a girl. So before a fight could break out, I quickly said, "Yeah, we'll walk with you." I looked at Rachel, " I know that you're not scared but i am, so it would be nice to go with a group of people."
-
Tobias followed Jake and Marco.*It doesn't really matter to me which way we go.*he replied.*I am not really in a hurry to get home anyway.*he said as he wasn't sure the others knew of his life and how messed up it was but he wasn't going to tell them of it even if they didn't.
(Sorry I always get confused with first and third person rps,so if mine is third person or that sorry...I didn't really go to role playing school. :P)
-
I tried to find something to take my mind off being trapped in a dome while my brother was off valiantly killing Yeerk filth. I watched the outside, which was at least a bit more interesting to look at than empty space. There were fish as well as rocks and sand. Not just distant stars dotting blackness with the occasional asteroid.
I also resumed practicing my forms and training. No reason not to keep practicing, since unless the Yeerks attacked I wasn't in any immediate danger. The dome would hold much longer than it would take for a rescue team to show up.
-
(Remember Im playing Jake and my Character so Im putting the name who Im playing right before the actual dialogue like this)
(Sam)
So we walked out of the mall and through the old construction site. During day it was a disgusting place, at night it was just plain scary, but I wasnt going to weasel outn the big sports star afraid of a small night stroll.
Still I kept my guard up, making conversation but not really paying atthention to it.And who cares what we were taking about anyway? The seconds before it all happened are blurry, I do remember however that Tobias was looking at the sky in a dreamy sort of way and so was the firstof us to see it...
-
I walked with the others through the construction site not really caring as I look up at the sky curiously for some reason,as if the sky was calling his name before he came to a stop.*Hey look.*I pointed up at something in the sky.
-
I looked up. It looked like...i couldn't remember at first. But then i realized what it looked like " It's a flying saucer!" I exclaimed
-
I grinned, "What? That's impossible." But I followed their eyes to the odd lights in the sky and watched as they slowly drew closer
-
(Jake)
The blue light was definitely coming our way, when it was close enough I could make out a shape, it was about the size of a school bus but rounded and blue, it would almost look cute if not for the wicked tail-like structure coming out on its back. It landed and we hid behind a bunch of debris, my thoughts were all mixed up. Obviously this was big, an actual alien spaceship! The of course was fear, usually aliens don't tend to to be friendly, at least not in the movies.
A light arc appeared on one of the flat sides of the ship, forming some sort of door...
-
I blink as we all watched the spaceship land, at first I hid with the others behind a pile of debris, but for some odd reason that I can't explain, I stood up and I began to walk toward the ship.*I...think it's ok guys.*I say to them.
-
I looked at Tobias as thoughts of how stable he really was formed. "Are you nuts!?"
-
Tobias turns his head back and as a look of fear wasn't on his face, but one of worry was.*I guess I am...I don't know why but I feel like we need to go to the ship.*he said before turning back to look at the ship and walks toward it again.
-
(Sam)
The arc of light widened, and a shadow projected against it. It looked something like a blue centaur, but with no mouth, an extra pair of eyes mounted on stalks on top of his head and to top it of a wicked tail with a blade that was totally a weapon, I couldnt help but think it had inspired the design on the ship.
I heard someone say -come closer-I mean I heard it but there hadnt been any sound, I looked around to see if the others showed signs of having heard it too...
-
Jake suggested that we walk home together and I immediately frowned. He'd made a mistake in bringing up the whole gender thing.
"I can take care of myself, thanks." But before I could add anything about how not all girls were wimps, Cassie quickly cut me off. I could tell by the way she looked at me and the neutral way in which she spoke that she was trying to avoid any disagreement. I settled for answering, "Okay, Cassie." I acknowledged what she was doing as she looked at me and followed everyone home silently. But it didn't take long for the normal night to become totally weird. It started with the light as we were cutting through the construction site. Firstly, a blue light appeared in the sky, and as it drew closer, Cassie shouted about it being a spaceship. As I opened my mouth to half-heartedly disagree, I found that my mind was actually empty, like no thoughts in it whatsoever. Then as the light became clear, turning into the form of a flying craft that I'd never seen before. I automatically hid with everyone else.
<Come closer.> I heard and looked over the top of our hiding place to see one of us- I remember now, his name's Tobias. Anyway, he'd seemed reluctant to hide and as soon as we heard the voice, he was up and moving towards the ship. If I had any sense, I'd have got out there, dragged him back and hid. I didn't know much about the kid, only that he seemed to know Jake, but obviously he was clearly nuts. But then again, the voice...what was it? I hadn't heard it. It seemed to enter my brain directly without even reaching my ears. Reason was telling me that this was way out of my league and I should stay out of the way until it blew over, but there's something you've forgotten- I'm Rachel. Logic is not my middle name. So, to back Tobias up if anything happened, I got up and followed him, daring anyone to stop me as I looked back at them.
-
"Get...back....here." I hissed through my teeth at Rachel and Tobias
-
(Jake)
the instant the alien emerged from the ship I was ready to run home and hide under my bed, but Tobias and Rachel were up and walking, I couldnt just let them go.
I stood up too and walked towards the ship, hoping that the others would follow me..
(MM, lets get to the point when elfangor collapses already OK?)
-
Tobias turned his head and saw Rachel, no real emotion on his face.*For some reason this...centaur guy needs our help.*
(Sounds good to me.)
-
(Yep,its OK tobias, Oh by the way the character in this dialogue is SAM)
Just then I understood what Tobias meant, the alien staggered, then collapsed. We all ran and knelt next to him, he said. -My name is Elfangor-Sirial-Shamtul
Then I noticed what looked like a gigantic burn on the side of his body.
-Yes, Im dying- he said, as if he knew what I was thinking...
-
(JAKE)
-NO!- I shouted, you cant die, youre the first alien to ever come to earth!-
-I am not the first- he answered -there are many,many others-
-Like you?- I asked.
Then he cried out in pain, a silent sound that echoed horribly in my mind.
-No, not like me...they are called Yeerks and they- he paused to breathe heavily. -They have come to destroy you-
-
I knelt beside the one that called him Elfangor with my friends and saw the burn on his side.*What do you mean they have come to destroy us?*he asked confused.*We have to help you somehow..you can't die.*Tobias said an a emotional way as if he had known the alien forever and was somehow connected with him.
-
(SAM)
-But someone would have seen them!-I said, not wanting to acept the fact that earth was being invaded.
-You do not understand-Elfangor replied -The yeerks do not have a body like you or me, they are parasites- He said, at the same time he projected an image of what seemed a 6 inch long gray slug-They can take controll of a hosts brain, the hosts are called controllers. There are probably already hundreds of human controllers and unless you stop them soon your whole planet will be under their control...
-
It was insane. An alien had landed. It wasn't the first. And I was crying for it like I had known the thing my whole life.
-
(Mmm, I think you guys should advance the storyline a little, cause I dont think I should narrate the whole thing myself, anyway.. SAM)
But what can we do, were just kids?- I said
-I know, you have no power to resist the yeerks. But if you agree I can offer you a small power no human has ever had.To become any creature, any animal you touch...-
Just then I saw 3 more lights, red this time, coming down.
Elfangor rushed us -There isnt much time left, you must decide now!-
(I know none of us is going to back away but to make it official we should say something like -Im in- sort of)
-
((You seem to be pushing us a little bit. As the RP leader it's your job to progress the story in responce to our actions. Also you need to wait for the others to post.))
-
((Ok sorry, I think that this being my first succesful RP made me anxious, Ill wait (how long do you think is fair?), but its just that I want to give you a chance to alter the story a bit if you want to, I mean not everyone can think Im doing a wonderful job progressing the story))
-
((Mmmm, no posts in a while, everyone OK? Youre not thinking abot quiting are you? Come on! I apologized!))
-
I look to the others in the group before I spoke up.*Count me in.*I say as this would give me meaning in life after mine has been so horrible and boring for years.
(It has only been a day,sometimes people are busy with other things and don't have time to post. Just take the rp slow,no need to rush it.)
-
(OK ;)
(JAKE)
-This is insane-I said shaking my head, it was the kind of thing Marco would say but I said it anyway.
-But if not us, whos going to do it? No one would believe us if we told them anyway, so I guess Im in-
-
I stared at Jake. This was crazy! And he was going along with it. I put my head in my hands for a minute mulling over all the new infomration forcing it's way in. I slowly looked up. "If my best friend is going to help I guess I'm obligated."
-
I thought it over. Already, most of us were in. I didnt feel like i had any other choise "im in," i said.
-
I didn't look up at the others as I heard them say they would do it as I just felt so weird next to Elfangor, I don't know why I just felt connected in some way more to him then the others.
-
((Sorry, I would like to post ridiculously often, but I think it's best to wait until every character has at least one post before seriously progressing))
I stood in silence as the blue alien told us about his race's battle against the slugs and about the Yeerks themselves. When he cried out in pain, my heart felt heavy. I noticed Marco's distress out of the corner of my eye, but I didn't- I couldn't- say anything about it. Then we were offered the chance to fight this invasion. I was taken aback when Tobias immediately volunteered- wasn't he the type of kid that got picked on in school, not the brave type? Then when my cousin spoke up, I saw where this was going. Trust reliable Jake to help someone out in need. That might be why Tobias hangs round with him, I realised. I wasn't expecting Cassie to speak up just like that, and when Marco signed up, I was jolted out of my inaction and stepped forwards defiantly.
"If you guys are going to kick some Yeerk butt, I'm definitely up for it." Then I spoke three words, three words that I had no idea were going to become so very significant later on in this fight. "Let's do it." Fixing my eyes on Elfangor, I approached him, being careful not to get too close to Tobias because he was acting really weird. "So, five kids. How exactly are we going to do this?" Adults in important places wouldn't believe anything we said if we tried to tell them about aliens, so what else could we do? Elfangor wasn't in a state to go find anyone in a position of power- he was really hurt, and the red lights that were drawing nearer slowly made me feel tense, really tense. We're too young to join the army, there are licenses you have to get to own guns and none of us are exactly the Karate Kid. There's a massive difference between being able to do a backflip and kicking someone then doing a backflip to avoid getting hit by gunfire or something. Sure, I'm a gymnast, but I have no firepower. I waited impatiently to hear what Elfangor had in mind when it came to equipping an army of teenagers.
-
(SAM)
-Ill do it- I said looking down at Elfangor. Then I looked around at the others, I must admit that if someone would have backed off I would have done it too, but even Cassie and Marco had decided to fight, they hadnt asked for any of this more than me, it just wouldnt have been fair...
-
(LOL, thats me youre describing Doomhawk, anyway.)
(JAKE)
Im sure that when Elfangor heard we were up to it he smiled, of course not with his mouth as he had none, but with his eyes, a deeper kind of smile that is impossible to fake. But it only lasted a second. He turned to me and said
<Go into my ship. You will see a small blue box, very plain. Bring it to me. Quickly! I have
very little time, and the Yeerks will find me soon.> I knew he meant me but I doubted, even knowing the urgency of the situation didnt helped me to react, I draw a very deep breath and rushed towards the ship.
-
I move a hand and hold Elfangor's hand, not caring what the others say or do as I just felt I needed to hold his hand once.
(Sorry I didn't reply,I have been ill the past two days.)
-
((Oh man, get better soon Tobias, by the way,we should define what books you would like to cover. I was thinking #1 The invasion, the David arc with David being an NPC controlled by everyone,I have an idea for an original plot that twists from wathever book has the Garatron inspector in it and to end the RP with something like book #55 Ram... supposing all of you finished reading them to avoid spoilers, share ideas!))
(SAM)
Tobias held Elfangors hand and as Jake ran towards the ship I couldnt help but wonder if this wasnt all a dream and Id wake up any moment...
-
(Thanks buddy, I am alittle better but still have a sore throat. I would like to cover #1 maybe 3 not sure about #13(when Tobias gets his morphing powers back, I do a much better job as nothlit Tobias then human Tobias) and #33(when Tobias gets caught by Taylor). and I didn't read all the books...but I do know the ending so its not any spoilers to me.)
-
(JAKE)
I walked over to the door of the ship and looked inside. It was surprisingly simple. It looked
cozy, almost. Everything was a creamy color with rounded edges and shapes that tended to
be oval. That was one of the things that helped me to spot the box so easily. It was sky blue
and square, maybe four inches on each side. It seemed kind of heavy for being so small.
I stepped up into the ship. There was no chair, just a sort of open space where I guess the
Andalite stood on his four hooves while he worked the few controls. There weren't a lot of
buttons or anything. I wondered if the Andalite controlled the ship with his thoughts.
I quickly reached for the box and headed back outside.
I went back to the circle of my friends.
"Here's the box," I told the Andalite.
<Thank you.>
-
Tears were flowing now. Tears of sadness for the dying alein. An odd tear of joy here and there for simply having known the andalite called Elfangor.
-
(SAM)
Then Elfangor spoke < Press your hands against one of the sides of the cube >
-
I pressed my hand against the side of the blue cube closest to me. I felt my eyes fill up with tears.
-
(JAKE)
Almost the instant I saw Cassie obey, I followed ,placing my hand over one of the sides of the cube I waited for my friends to do the same...
-
I watched Jake return with the cube and then give it to Elfangor. I then saw Cassie and Jake place their hands on the cube so I did as well.
-
I put my hand next to Jake's. I was ready.
-
I watched Jake run into the ship, admiring his courage. Who else would just walk into a dying alien's spaceship and just grab one of their personal belongings? But I was hoping that it would be a weapon with which we could kick some Yeerk butt. When he came back out with a blue glowing cube, I found that I was slightly disappointed, that small bubble of emotion managing to float above the heavy depression I felt for Elfangor. As everyone touched it, I also put my hand on a side of the cube automatically, trying my best to hold back tears that threatened to fill my eyes for the Andalite.
-
(SAM)
I was about to touch the remaining side of the cude when Elfangor snapped at me < Not you!>
I turned to look at him -Why?-
<You are different human, you seem to have met andalites before, operation tailblade, Ill explain later, all that matters now is that you get to safety>
So it took my hand away from the cube and waited...
-
(JAKE)
I had heard every word Elfangor said to Sam, and my first thought was -What does he mean different?- But this worry was pushed away by the feeling of warmth that spread first through my fingers, then my arm and my whole body, I felt sleepy, like in some sort of trance...
-
I blink as I looked confused from Elfangor back to Sam as I had heard the words Elfangor had said to him. I then quickly looked down at Elfangor and then to the cube as I felt a weird bit of warmth go into my fingers and through my whole body.
-
Is there room for any more characters?
-
((you probably could be Jake or a character in the alternate story))
-
(SAM)
Thay all had their hands pressed aginst the cube, and I waited.
<Project tailblade was an Andalite military top secret project developed during the first years of ourwar against the Yeerks, its goal was to create a serum that would increase any living organism to its fullest potential and thus create faster, stronger, more intelligent and overall better soldiers .We achieved it on simpler organisms but it never worked on andalites,the serum was a virus and the Tria gland, the part of our body that stops disseases, prevented to spread.
Aparently it works just fine on humans> he added
I was shaken and confused -But how? I hadnt even seen an andalite up to now!-
<Yes you have, they are probably closer than you think. Test your limits some day, human. You will be shocked at what you learn...>
((Oh man, Ive grown to love Jake, but yeah, take him if you want, just pomise to post frequently and with good quality, mm and I dont think it would be a good idea to involve more out of cannon characters))
-
(JAKE)
The red lights were really close now, we all separated from the cube.
<Go now,> the Andalite said. <Only remember this - never remain in animal form for more
than two of your Earth hours. Never! That is the greatest danger of the morphing! If you stay
longer than two hours you will be trapped, unable to return to human form.>
"Two hours," I repeated.
The he looked up, two ships about the size of the Andalites ship were closer each second and, next to them a bigger one, shaped as a medieval battle axe, the wings were the blade and the hanlde was the bridge, as black as a shadow within a shadow.
<Visser three is here!> He said with sudden urge < that is his blade ship. Go!Run!>
I jerked from the force of his command. "He's right. Run!" I yelled.
-
I pulled my hand away from the cube and looked up at the ships coming down and I knew I should have run but I couldn't as I saw Jake take off as I placed my hand on Elfangor's shoulder.*For some reason I feel close...like we met before.*in a calm attitude despite all that was happening.
-
I raised my eyebrow higher than it had ever gotten before. Sure, all of us were crying for this thing but I didn't feel a huge connection... then another ship came. I could tell it was bad news just by looking on it. I grabbed Tobias by the arm and sprinted toward a chest high concrete wall.
-
I ran, following Tobias and Marco. I was never really athletic, but i made it to safty anyway. I crouched down by the wall, gasping for air.
-
When the cube activated, I suddenly felt all sleepy despite the danger we could be in. When the warmth that flowed through my hand cooled off, I let go of the cube and then the alien shouted at us to run. I turned to look up at the enemy ship approaching, my fists clenching unconsciously as I stared. So, provided I didn't stay in the form for more than two hours, I could turn into an animal to kick butt? It sounded like a weird power but somehow I could surely use it...the only catch? Right now, I didn't know how to use it and even if I could, I'd have to train with it or something. Turning my back on the ship, I followed the others to a hiding place. I was tempted to use this run-up to vault over the wall like a real gymnast, but I wasn't going to be that stupid. If I fell, there was no cushion to stop me getting injured, and this was an unsafe construction site. Ignoring the part of me that wanted to feel adrenalin rush through my veins, I scurried round the wall and hid behind it, crouching next to Cassie.
-
(SAM)
When Jake told us to run I pretty much jogged with the others, I kept looking behind, my head clouded with doubts. Had I seen andalites before? Who? What if my parents were those andalites? Or controllers?
We crouched behind a half finished wall just as the two smaller ships activated searchlights that lit up the Andalite. A few seconds later, they landed, followed by the, blade ship? That was how Elfangor had called it right?
((A theatre with red curtains and espectators *Drum roll* Original Animorphs RP is proud to present, The TAXXONS!(A taxxon appears from behind the curtains waving) *clapping* The salad shooters from hell, the HORK-BAJIR!(Same) *louder clapping* and last but not least, the only yeerk to ever infest an andalite body, the abomination and formerly war prince, VISSER 3!(Same) *a tomato flies out of nowhere and hits Visser 3 in a stalk eye*))
-
I silently wiped tomato past on my pants.
-
(JAKE)
The 3 ships landed, from the first the two samller ships, then the bigger blade ship. A door opened and then from the ship, leaped from the ship creatures that looked like walking weapons. They stood on two bent-back legs and had two very long arms. On
each arm there were curved horn-blades growing out of the wrist and elbow. There were
other blades at their bent-back knees, and two more blades at the end of their tails. They had
feet like a Tyrannosaurus rex.
And the head, a neck like a snake, a mouth that was almost a
falcon's beak, and, from the forehead, three daggerlike horns raked forward.
<The small ships are bug fighters, those creaturres are Hork-Bajir-Controllers. >
I jumped, hearing the Andalite's words in my mind again. They were fainter than before,
strained, like someone yelling from far away.
"Did you guys . . . ?" I asked.
-
"Yeah." I said, barely paying attention to anything as my mind exploded.
-
(SAM)
<The Hork-Bajir are a good people, despite their fearsome looks,> the Andalite said. <But
they have been enslaved by the Yeerks. Each of them now carries a Yeerk in his head. They
are to be pitied.> I almost chockled, it was hard to pity a 7 feet tall walking blade.
Then a new form caught our attetion they were like massive centipedes, twice as long as a grown man. So big around that if you
tried to hug one, your arms wouldn't make it even halfway. Not that anyone would ever want
to.
They had dozens of legs that supported the lower two thirds of their bodies. The top third was
held upright, and there the rows of legs became smaller, with little lobster-claw hands.
Around the top of their disgusting, tubular bodies were four eyes, each like a wiggling
globule of red Jell-O. And at the very end, pointing straight up in the air, was a round mouth,
ringed by hundreds of tiny teeth. <Taxxon-Controllers,> the Andalite said. I knew he was trying to tell us all he could, even to
the end. Trying to prepare us for what we were up against,
<The Taxxons are evil.> The controllers poured from the ships, securing the perimeter like marines and holding small pistol-like things tha were obviously weapons.
-
I didn't want to be dragged away from Elfangor as I just felt he wanted to tell me something or give me somthing. But I soon ran away and hit with the others, watching the creatures called Hork-Bajirs and Taxxons come out.
(Not to be picky,but wasn't there a moment where Elfangor like askes Tobias something or touches his forehead to give him images of some things about what is going on, like Kandroa rays and such?)
-
((Yep, there is but New BA/Marco dragged you out of there, so I suppose Elfangor will have to tell you all of that while we are hiding, probably a good idea to cover that in you next post Tobias))
-
(Nice idea on that.)
-
(JAKE)
And then HE appeared, an andalite, more like an andalite controller, he was so alike Elfangor, but he felt different, like if he was sorrounded by an evil aura so strong it made tears of rage fill me cheeks, Visser 3
-
I hid with the others and watched as the enemy ships landed. They had unique forms and as I stared, some...creatures exited the ship. They were like nothing I'd ever seen before! They were tall, really tall, and were covered from head to toe in spikes- no, massive blades! Even though they looked kind of like small dinosaurs, maybe velociraptors, their mouths were more like large beaks. I heard from Elfangor that they were called Hork-Bajir. Without his guidance I doubt I could have ever pronounced their names right. But while they were just scary, the aliens that appeared next were...disgusting. I shuddered and drew back in disgust as large centipede-like monsters appeared. I stared at their evil red eyes first, which looked jelly-like and made me feel sick. They had too many legs to be comfortable with and their mouths reminded me of the biggest sharks you saw on those TV nature shows. They were like huge walking centipedes...
Then things got worse. Up til now it hadn't been too bad, but... finally the aliens' leader appeared from the ship. I saw the silhouette and my heart jumped. Another Andalite? Then, as it stepped down and I saw it properly, I froze. I couldn't move, literally rooted to the spot by fear. I'd never felt so terrified before in my life. I didn't want to do anything crazy anymore- I just wanted to get out of here. Why? Because this Andalite was nothing like Elfangor. The atmosphere around him was completely different. It was an atmosphere of pure evil, and even though the Andalite hadn't done anything yet and looked like a normal Andalite, I could instantly tell that he was not a good guy. It couldn't be a civil war...was it possible that the Yeerks could take an Andalite as a host? I looked to the others.
-
(SAM)
Visser 3 walked from the ship,even the Hork-Bajir and Taxxons backed away from him. I felt frozen of sheer terror, rooted to the spot. My greatest fear was that he could also hear our thougts. But prince Elfangor calmed me down.
-He cannot hear your thoughts unless you direct them to him. This is a great victory for him so he wants everyone to hear.
-What do we have here? A survivor, oh but not any survivor, prince Elfangor, how many of our fighters you shredded before we were able to shoot you down? Seven? Eight? It doesnt matter now, face it andalite, you fought well and bravely but you lost.Now this planet will be ours, billions of bodies, well need to build a thousand more yeerk pools for half this number of bodies!Well be unstopable!-
What the hell was a Yeerk pool? But Visser 3 wasnt done taunting the Andalite yet.
-I promise you one thing prince Elfangor, after this well move to the andalite home planet and Ill personally hunt down your family and place my most faithful lutenants on their heads!- Rage was boiling up inside me, and the Visser hadnt threatened my family, I couldnt even imagine how angry the andalite was.
-
I was rooted to the spot. Angry. Terrified. Mostly terrified. Seven foot tall lizard men, giant walking centipedes and another andalite who apparently had a yeerk in him.
-
(JAKE)
-This isnt over Visser 3-Prince Elfangor said as he fought the pain in his wound to get back up. He knew he would die but he wanted to do so on his feet...hooves looking at his enemy to the face.
-Oh but over it is,Prince Elfangor-Answered Visser 3-Yes the Andalites will send more soldiers and ships,but I doubt theyll get here in less than a year and then it will be to late.-
A year!?Was he kiddin?I wasnt even sure we could survive 1 minute against those things.
Prince Elfangor answered calmly -I know- and then he struck! The tail whipped forward so fast you couldnt really see it, the Visser dodged, the blow aimed for his head missed and slashed him in the shoulder instead.At the same time the andalite ship had fired, a green flash of light that hit the nearest bug fighter making it blow in a shower of fire and sparks. The taxxons and Hork-Bajir fired at the andalite fighter with their hand-held weapons, it desintegated.
Then I heard the Vissers cry of pain and saw the purple blood spay from the wound.
-Hold him!- He ordered enraged. Two Hork-Bajir grabbed prince Elfangor by each arm, blades pressed against his throat, but they knew better than to kill him. That would be the Vissers special privilege.
And then we realized why such a powerful Yeerk would choose an Andalite body, the Visser began to morph...
-
I watched in fear as the Visser morphed. It was hideous. I wanted to scream, but that would give us away, and with all the deadly aliens and ships, we'll never escape them.
-
(SAM)
The visser grew and grew, the four horselike legs merged into two and then expanded, each leg becoming as big around as a redwood tree. The delicate Andalite
arms sprouted and became tentacles.In the hideously bloated head, a mouth appeared. It was filled with teeth as long as your arm.
The mouth grew wider and wider, becoming a monstrous, terrifying grin.
There was nothing left of the Andalite body, A monster had taken its place.
"R-r-r-r-a-a-a-w-w-w-w-g-g-g!" The roar of the beast Visser Three had become made the
ground shake.
I covered my ears with my hands.
-
I watch as the one called Visser Three and the failed attack of Elfangor as I had the instinct to somehow want to do something.*No Elfangor.*I said as I started to stand up.
(I guess that is as good as anytime to do the part with Elfangor and Tobias, since he is about to be ate.)
-
(But Elfangor tells Tobias not the other way around so it actually should be Elfangor either telling him it all or a brief message and the jumbo of images or something. I might be playing Tobias, but the one playing Elfangor is their job to do the info to me and then I react to it you know? I can't send info to myself.)
-
(I am sorry for this one time I can't do that, I can do the react but not what Elfangor says. Sorry.)
-
(Well it wouldn't feel right for me to do it you know?)
(That is pretty good,sort of what I was hoping for. So only Tobias is seeing/getting the info,kindof like in the books?)
-
(Sure I'll do it in my next post right before Elfangor gets ate so I can do my own edit of it, if you are ok with that.)
-
(Sure I'll do it in my next post right before Elfangor gets ate so I can do my own edit of it, if you are ok with that.)
((Way to go man!!!I mean...mmm bird))
-
(Heh thank you well here is my edit.)
I watched in horror as Visser 3 lifts up Elfangor with one of ist monstrous tentacles, the andalite tail struck again and again but it was futile, and even in those last instants Elfangor managed to, I don't know, not talk, simply projected the knowledge into my head. Was the others getting it? It didn't seem that way. As I felt my head jerk back as if being hit by something as I knelt back down behind the wall with my friends as the images appeared.
One instant there was nothing, the next, an image of what appeared to be a lake the color of molten lead in the middle, and I knew, simply knew that was a yeerk pool, and that the yeerks had to go there and leave there hosts every 3 days or they would die of kandrona ray starvation, what was a kandrona? good question, but I knew it was vital and there was a ton more images I didn't understand but would have time for later. But then there was one that caught me for some reason, a girl who I didn't know but something about it..
I then shook my head some to clear my mind some and hope to get back to the images soon as I look back up and over at Elfangor and Visser Three in a moment next I will never forget.
-
He started to eat Elfangor. I've barely seen anything scarier than a rollarcoaster at the gardens. But this was pant ruining horror.
-
(SAM)
One piece of Elfangors body fell to the ground were the Taxxons ate it greedily.
Then the Visser demorphed, back to his almost cute andalite body and in a mockery tone he said.
-Ah, nothing like a good Antarean Bogg to... take a bite out of you enemies.- I have seen every horror movie you can imagine, so the sight of blood wasnt likely to frighten me, but that was a screen and this was reality. It was to much for me, I backed away from the others a few feet and threw up holding my knees for balance. A Hork-Bajir moved! He must have heard me but apparently the others hadnt because they remainded in their places, cheering at what the Visser had just done. The Hork-Bajir walked towards us, the darkness of the night and the wall shielded us from his sight but my heart was pounding so fast I was amazed he couldnt hear it beating.
((It just occured to me, and maybe this is explained in the andalite chronicles and I dont remember it, why didnt Elfangor just morphed to cure his wounds? Or turned into a Kafid bird or whatever and flew the hell out of there))
-
((Ok, so I was kind of hoping to come up with something better than the original for this part but, what the hell))
(JAKE)
I flinched a bit when Sam puked next to us, but my attention was centered in how would we ever get out of there alive. Next rhing I knew the Hork-Bajir was standing next to us, I dont know who panicked first, I guess it was me because I was up and runing before I knew what I was doing, I just ran out of there as fast as I could hoping the others would follow...
-
((uh...crossoverfan? Mind if you don't double post? It's really getting on my nerves))
Jake started to run. I followed him, since I think Sam puking got the Hork-Bajir's attention. I was running even slower then before. Running isn't my strength. But somehow I managed to get out of there anyway and back home.
-
One if those things, hork bjair? It was close. Jake and Cassie ran. I was suprised and mildly annoyed. I threw one "can you believe them" look at Rachel.
-
I watched in pure shock at Elfangor being ate. At that moment I complete hated Visser Three for doing that. Then I heard Sam puking and the Hork-Bajir as the next thing I knew, I was up and running back toward my home.
-
((Yunyun, of corse Ill stop double posting if you were kind enough to edxplain what you mean, you want me stop playing two characters? Or to stop puttiong one post right after other?))
-
((She means put both of them in one post))
-
(SAM)
I was up and running, and let me tell you something, Ive always been good during sports at school, you know, football, soccer, baseball, but I had never ran for my life, and doing so for the first time, gave a whole knew meaning to the word "run", I must have broken some world record, basically all of my friends had strated running before them, yet I catched up with them and actually passed them, after that I simply went home. I expected to get some peace and quiet but a discussion with my parents about being late and an almost- sleepless night didnt helped.
(JAKE)
I ran and ran and ran. And as I ran, I really hoped it was all just a dream.Somehow I made it home. I don't know how. I have no memories of anything after that last
sight of the Hork-Bajir.
I wish I had no memories of anything that happened that night. If only I could forget it all . . .
I called around to the others. Everyone was shaky, but they were all alive.
-
((yeah, I did mean don't post after your post. Also, you might want to read the rules (http://animorphsforum.com/index.php?action=rules).))
I got home. My parents asked me what took so long. I lied and said that Rachel found this really good sale and spend forever looking for some cloth. They fell for it. I then went to bed and fell asleep right away.
((just wondering, exactly who read the news and found stuff about the construction site?))
-
((It never says, probably you or Rachel, and what rules?))
-
((the forum rules Link (http://animorphsforum.com/index.php?action=rules)))
-
((But im not doing any of this things))
-
((double posting))
-
I go into my house and sneak into my room, knowing my aunt was already asleep in her room as I got into my bed and tried to get some sleep, but the memory of what I just saw fresh in my mind.
(Yeah double posting, even in role playing is a big no-no.)
-
I was horrified by the way Visser 3 suddenly transformed into a monstrosity and ate Elfangor. Probably the most messed up thing I'd ever seen in my life. When Sam puked, I didn't blame him. As soon as Jake made a break for it, I followed, heading home as fast as I could. When I got home, my sisters were already asleep and my mom was not happy. I made up some excuse about a shop assistant being really persistent and trying to talk me into buying stuff to the point where I was stuck listening to her. I apologised and while she wasn't too impressed, she let me go to bed. It took me forever to fall asleep, but when I did, I luckily didn't have any nightmares.
However, I woke up way too early the next day and when I went downstairs, my mom stared at me for a while. Not in the mood to talk, I grabbed some milk and cereal from the kitchen and sat down at the dinner table. Looking for a distraction from last night's memories, I grabbed the newspaper and flicked through it until I read a disturbing article. It was about the construction site, and there was no mention of any aliens. Instead, it was about some unruly kids letting off fireworks there and at the end of the article was a phone number for people to report anything they'd seen. This article was being used to try and hunt us down! I panicked, but then realised that if they had to ask for witnesses, then they probably didn't actually know who we are. Making my mind up to let the others know, I got ready for school quickly and set out earlier than normal.
-
(JAKE)
After I woke up the next morning (thankfully no nightmares) I was trying to make myself confident that everything had been a bad dream, and that there was nothing to worry about. But it wouldnt last long...
((Tobias is supposed to appear and morph his cat))
(SAM)
I got home and headed straight for bed, Jake called to make sure everything was fine and I went to sleep. But my mind was clouded with doubt. What if I really knew an andalite?what was project tailblade? what did elfangor meant about my limits? I tried to shake up this doubts with a vast breakfast. But my fears were about to be confirmed.
-
((uh...Doomhawk? It was a Saturday, and no school))
-
I ran home. After everyone else. My dad was passed out on the couch so I didn't need any excuses. I was scared out of my mind. Before I went to bed I set up a makeshift burglar alarm in case the yeerks found me. If any taxons got in they would get hit with a hockey stick and covered in a net weighted with soda cans.
-
((LOL!! Home-made booby traps!))
(SAM)
Just as I got down for breakfast I saw my father already sitting at the table and reading the paper. Mom was making breakfast.
-Morning- I mumbled and sat down.
-Good morning son- dad answered, he put the paper down and what I saw in the headlines sent a chill down my spine. An article about us! It didnt mentioned anything about aliens, instead it blamed the strange events on kids playing with fireworks. They were looking for us. I tried not to look suspicious but Elfangors words echoed in my head."Closer than you think"
I looked out of my parents out of the corner of my eye. They could be andalites, in that case if I spoke to them they could help us out, I they were controllers I was son dead I didnt want to think about it.
-Son we know what happened last night- dad said, just like that, no warning. I chocked on my cereal and began spitting. -What are you talking about?- I asked trying my best to look confused. -You know what we are talking about- Mom continued.-Because son, we knew prince Elfangor- I stood up sending the chair flying backwards and breathing heavily.-You are controllers!- I yelled -Both of you!- "Dad" also stood up and started walking towards me -Samuel tak it easy, we are not controllers- He picked up the chair -Now sit down- I did, looking at him startled. He continued -See, we knew pronce Elfangor, because we are both andalites.-
-Mom,Dad,what do you mean?-
My "mother" rested her hand on my shoulder -You see son, war against the Yeerks has drafted on for long,very long.A few years ago your father and I were just pilots, but we...we grew seek of the war and ran away.We andalites jave apiece of technology that allows us to acquire th DNA of any creature we touch and then become that creature. So we acquired humans, and remained here for some years.Until one night, we found you-
Dad continued -You were a baby,abandoned, left to die. We took you but you were much to weak to survive. So we borke one of the Andalites most sacred laws and shared some of our technology with you. What we did,it doesnt matter now what it was,worked better than we thought, not only you survived but became faster, stronger and more intelligent than any other huam in this planet...-
-So thats project tailblade?- I interrumped.
Mom and dad looked surprised but dad continued.
-So I assume it was Elfangor who told you. Anyway.We had always kept a way of comunicating with other andalites just in case, and last night we recieved a distress signal from prince Elfangor fighter.We traced the signal to the construction site and when you arrived all shaken up like that we knew you had seen something.- He rested on his chair and looked at me smiling- Now son, you must tell us exactly what happened last night-So I told them everything, I couldnt believe it, all this time, and I hadnt noticed. -So know five of your friends have the mrophing power too- Mom said when I finished.Just then the phone rang and I ran to pick irt up.
((This is supposed to be jake calling but I wont post as him until Tobias goes and visits him))
-
(Does this really have to follow the storyline completely cause I don't really want to play him being a cat and was thinking maybe I'd have him just get the hawk morph first?)
-
((Ok with me if you dont want to be a cat,but you should get there as a human, then morph hawk))
-
(Sounds good to me then.)
I woke up pretty early as I had slept pretty good even after the events last night.I got dressed and left the house as I headed to Cassie's place to see if there was an animal I could test out, seeing no one there, they must have still been asleep or not out yet, so I went into the barn and saw a hawk sitting on a perch. I moved my hand out slowly and began to pet its feathers as I felt a really weird tingling feeling as I jerked my hand back.*Whoa.*I said before I left the barn.
I then walked to a private place in the nearby woods and tried to focus on being a hawk,flying and having feathers as I felt the changes and let me tell you it wasn't really painful but man was sure felt like it would be because I could hear my bones moving and taking up new shapes as my morph took about five minutes as I was a full red-tailed hawk. Looking around I could see everything and it was amazing,slowly opening my wings and jumping into the air. It was alittle trouble keeping my balance but after awhile the real hawk I guess helped me stay even as I flew around abit before I dove down and nearly hit a tree and landed on a log as I morphed back.
I was embarrassed to find my clothes was torn to shreds so I quickly took a short cut back to my house, using the woods to stay hidden, and snuck in the backdoor and up to my room to put on some more clothes before I headed over to Jake's house,a big smile on my face as I had just felt the most amazing thing in my entire life.
-
((OK tobias, hope you dont mind this))
(JAKE)
I woke when my mom started pounding on my door.
"Jake, are you awake in there?"
I was now. "Um, yeah," I groaned. "I'm up."
"Your friend Tobias is here,"
"Tobias?" What was Tobias doing here?
-
That morning I woke up to the screaming of my dad. I practically leaped out of bed. I found him lying on the floor, half covered in cans. "What is this Marco!?" He yelled. Despite everything I started laughing. This was the first time that I'd really seen him react to something in about a month. Wiping tears from my eyes I managed to say, "Sorry Dad, science project." I helped him out of the net and made us some breakfast. For a while he was in a good mood, talking groaning at my jokes, but then he fell back into that depression that I was too used too.
-
I walk and smile to Jake's mom.*Thank you.*I gave her a nod as I walk into Jake's room, a big smile on my face as I couldn't even control myself due to the awesome feeling I had just been through, and I knew I had to tell Jake right away.*Hey Jake.*I said in a tone that would even sound surprising to myself, let alone Jake.
-
(JAKE)
"Um,hi." I sat up in my bed and blinked several times, trying to get my eyes unglued.
Tobias was glowing. I swear, he was glowing. Not like he was radioactive or anything, I don't
mean that. It's just that his eyes were shining bright, and his face was one big grin, and he
seemed to be tingling with energy, bouncing like he couldn't standstill.
-
I look at Jake and let him wake up some before I said two simple words.*It works.*I told Jake.
-
(JAKE)
I yawned and streched ouy.
-What?-I said in middle-yawn-What works? What are you talking about?-But then my brain, symply added up two and two.My mouth shut in a snap. -Wait- I looked around to check thre was no one was nearby -Please tell me you're not talking about-I dropped my voice to a whisper-you know...-
-
I nod to Jake.*Yes I am talking about it.*I say as I close the door and lean against the wall.*I tried to forget it Jake but after last night I just had it on my mind so I went to Cassie's barn and...it works..*
-
(JAKE)
-Tobias you do realise the total insanity about the idea of you becoming an animal?Besides, are you sure you werent dreaming? -I looked up at his face and saw his exasperated expression ,I took a deep breath- Ok,its early and Im in no mood to argue.-I sat upright on my bed now completly awake- Show me...
-
Hours had passed, and elfangor hadn't come. I was starting to get worried. I wouldn't expect him to come immediately to get me, since obviously the Yeerks hadn't pursued the dome to destroy it, and I could stay here for a long time if needed. The hours had gone by, though, and Elfangor had not come. No one had come. I saw nothing but sea life pass into view.
-
I nod to Jake.*Yes I know it sounds insane and all but trust me its true and I am sure I wasn't dreaming.*I said as I breath slowly.*Ok I will, just try not to freak out too much.*I told him as I closed my eyes and focused on the hawk. As a few seconds at closing my eyes, I could feel my body beginning to shift and turn into new shapes, my bones cracking and twisting in Jake's view as I was slowly shrinking, feathers appearing all on my body and my face stretching out some and forming a beak.
-
After breakfast I started thinking about last night. Theirs no way it really happened, probably just a dream. But a nagging doubt kept creeping up. If it didn't really happen how come those traps were there. Unless I'm a really skilled sleepwalker, which seemed unlikely, I had seen aliens and been given the power to change into animals by one.I decided to head over to Jakes to see if ut really happened. I put on last nights clothes and a pair of beat up sneakers. From that point is was a short skateboard ride to Jake's neighborhood.
-
I had originally set out to head for Cassie's house- as my best friend, I was the closest to her out of the little group from last night and she might have some calming words. Other than the news article, there was no proof that last night had happened. But while Cassie would come up with the emotional help, Jake was the reliable one, and he probably had some wise things to say about it. I turned around slowly and froze as a thought hit me: if they had any clue about what happened last night, they might ask Jake, and if any of us had already gone to talk to him, they might figure it out. So I turned back the way I was going and hurried to Cassie's house.
It didn't take long to reach her place at the fast pace I was taking, so I knocked on the door right away to keep things going quickly, waiting for her or her parents to answer.
-
I opened the door. Rachel was there, (holding the newspaper?). "Hi Rachel," I said, "What's up?"
-
(JAKE)
Tobias then began to change, from his skin sprotued feathers that looked almost like tatoos at first, but then grew more and more real, he was growing smaller, and his mouth bulged out and became a beak. My eyes opened wide in horror and surprise.
-I really hope that Im dreaming- I said
-
<Hello? Is anyone out there? I am waiting for rescue. I am in the sea, and still alive. Someone, please come for me.> I called using a mirror wave technique I had learned. My thought was perhaps someone had forgotten me. surely not Elfangor, but whatever was keeping him away must be urgent. I called for help, hoping someone would come. Anyone. I grew tuired of being in this dome, away from my allies and the fight against the Yeerks. Surel;y they'd let me put some tail into some Yeerks soon. <Is anyone out there?>
-
I tried to reply to Jake but it didn't really sound like anything.*Ahwgegrfeha.*as my voice box changes to fit a hawk's, my head shrinking fully to become a hawk's head and my arms becoming wings as the change was about five minutes as Jake would now see me as a true red-tailed hawk.<I...its ok Jake.>I said in thought-speak to him, something I remembered Elfangor doing.
-
(JAKE)
-Ok Tobias, this is big. I think I should call the others OK? Well meet at Cassie´s barn in 20 minutes and we can talk about how insane is the fact you can just turn into a phychic hawk- I began to get fully dressed, and ran to the phone hoping I was going nuts. I called Rachel and Marco but they werent home, so I called Sam
(SAM)
I picked the phone up. It was Jake, he told me we´d meet at Cassie´s barn and that I should get going. I hanged up and went back to the kitchen, feeling that too much was going on right now.
-Look "mom"- I said putting a weird accent in the word "mom"- I really hope you lot arent controllers because if you are me and my friends ar so dead I dont wanna think about it, but something just happened and I gotta go Ok?-
"Dad" smiled.
-If this has anything to do with fighting the Yeerks then there are some things you should know begore you and your friends go get killed, first of all Yeerks feed on a special radiation emted by their sun, these are called kandrona rays. The yeerks can only survive three days without ingenstion or they will starve to death. So they must abandon their host to enter the yeerk pool and feed-
-Oooookayyy, so whats a yeerk pool?-
-Its pretty much literally a pool, but of course it would be hidden so that no one but controllers could acces to it-
-Well, yeerks, kandrona, pool, I think I´ve got it- I said rushed and ran to the door, I threw it open and then slammed it shut, and began to jog to Cassie´s barn...
-
I nod as I watched Jake go to the phone and called whoever it was<Oh yeah this is big Jake.> As I flap my wings and lands on the window sill and looks outside at the sky, just the pure energy around me and I just got the strong feeling I liked this body then my life.
-
(JAKE)
I called Cassie then. The phone rang one, two, three times. His dad answered on the fourth ring.
-Hello?-
-MMM, hi- I said, feeling a bit stupid - Is Cassie home?-
-Who is this?- His dad answered, obviously annoyed.
-Im Jake- I said, surprised he hadn´t recognized my voice. after all I went to Cassies barn quite often.
-Oh hi Jake!- His tone changed inmediatly- Yeah, she´s in the back with Rachel, just wait a minute...- He put the speaker down...
(SAM)
I reached Cassies barn in about 15 minutes, Rachel was already there, I figured Jake had called her as well, but him, marco,cassiel and tobias werent anywere on sight. However they looked confused, like they hadnt been expecting me.
-Hi- I said, but she didnt answered - What? Jake told me we would meet here. Where are the others?-
((Cassie is supposed to be talking with Jake on the phone))
-
I showed uo at Jake's house. I tucked my skateboard under my arm and knocked.
-
My dad came out, with the phone in his hand and said, "Cassie, Jake want to talk to you."
I took the phone then said, "Hi Jake, what's up?"
-
I stayed on the window sill as Jake talked, finding the hawk body to be very good body to be in, not really carring about the time.
-
The most I could do before Cassie got a phone call from Jake was wave the newspaper I had brought with me at her, pulling a strained face. If Jake was calling, it was obviously about last night. Before I could step into the house, I suddenly felt strange. I thought I heard someone else speaking, an unfamiliar voice-
"Uh. What?" I answered oh-so-intelligently as the guy from last night, Sam, appeared without warning. Figuring that Cassie wouldn't raise an eyebrow at her best friend strolling into her house without actually being told to, I looked around before grabbing Sam's arm and attempting to drag him to the barn. This had to be about last night, and if he just started talking about it all outside where anyone could hear, we'd get caught. I opened the door to the barn and quickly entered before letting his arm go. Then I turned to him, "Sorry. I just didn't want anyone overhearing anything you were gonna say about Jake and meetings and last night." I spoke apologetically, feeling bad. "So, uh, what else did Jake say?"
((Sorry- if dragging Sam to the barn counts as controlling someone else's character, then I can edit the post. Please let me know if it's OK!))
-
((Its just fine Doomhawk))
(JAKE)
-Hi Cassie, I just wanted to know if me and the guys coulf meet in your barn in,lets say 15 minutes?-Then I added -Its about that school project we were working on last night- I said hping she would get the drift.
((This would probably a good time for Marco to appear. Unless hes waiting outside the door waiting to spook me as I go out.Very funny Marco))
(SAM)
I looked behind me, then at Rachel. -He wasnt very specific actually, he just told me we would meet here. You know,all of us. So, is anyone else here yet?-
-
((I specifically said that I knocked. And I would think that you would control your own characters mother))
-
I thought about it. School project? What school project? I never partnered with Jake before. Then I realized that he probably meant that incident and didn't trust the phone lines. "Sure," I replied, "Rachel and I will be waiting there for you. Anything else?"
-
I shrugged as Sam asked me whether anyone else was here. He didn't seem too bothered by my force, so I smiled apologetically.
"No, looks like it's just us for now. I mean, us two and Cassie. But Jake just called, so I guess that he'll be coming here soon. You think the others are going to be coming too? Wait, is Jake calling a meeting or something?" I frowned as I tried to figure it out. I was freaked out enough about last night to go straight to Cassie's house, especially because of the newspaper report, so maybe everyone else would be too. No, scratch that- if I was freaked out, then everyone else should definitely be worried. Then my frown deepened. "Wait, if Jake's calling Cassie about last night...what if those Yeerks could somehow listen in?" Then I stopped and laughed at myself. "Sorry. One weird night and I turn all paranoid. Ignore what I'm saying." Then, I paused for a minute or two. "Enough of my nonsense. You...you OK after last night?" I felt kind of like an idiot after talking so much about stupid things, hoping Sam wouldn't think I was some airhead.
-
((Sorry, missed that last post Rikki-Tikki-Tavi))
(JAKE)
-No,nothing else, so, Tobias and me will be there soon ok?- I hanged the phone and was walking back to my room when somebody knocked on the door. I walked down the stairs and opened the door. It was Marco. He looked like he was about to say something but I interrupted.-No time, Cassie´s place, now- I steped outside the door and yelled -Mom! I´m going to Cassie´s alright?-I didn´t actually heard the answer, but I didn´t care,besides it would have most likely been "yes" as I had no chores homework or pretty much anything to do that afternoon. I closed the door.
(SAM)
-Yeah I´m fine-I paused to consider the fact that my parents were probably andalites-Well actually there are some things I would like to talk about,but I think it´s better to wait ´till we´re all here-.
-
I shrugged and hopped on my skateboard, pushing off in the direction of Cassie's place.
-
Jake hung up. I put the phone back and walked outside. Rachel was there with...Sam...? Yeah, Sam. "Jake is coming over," I said, "And what did I miss?
-
I watched Jake before I called out to him in thought-speak.<Hey man wait can you open the window for me, it is kindof hard to do so with talons.>I asked Jake, hoping he heard me through the door otherwise I would be in big trouble.
-
(JAKE)
I heard Tobias thought in my head and turned back, exhasperated -Wait a sec Marco, I forgot something-I race to the door, up the stairs, to my room and opened the window.-You know you could have just morphed back and walk with us, or open the window-I raced back the way I came without waiting for an answer, I just hoped my mom wouldnt go ballistic about me leaving the window open.And I walked back to Marco again.
(SAM)
-Not much actually- I answered Cassies question,-so I suppose we just wait?- I looked around and noticed the cages of injured animals.Which brought to me the obvious question -Has any of you already, you know,-I doubted a bit searching for the right word -morphed?- I felt stupid asking a girl if she had somehow transformed into an animal,but I suppose our life wasnt precicely normal anymore.
-
((happy birthday crossoverfan!!))
I nodded in agreement as Sam answered the question. There wasn't much else to do but wait until everyone got here and as Sam looked around, I couldn't help but follow his gaze. There were a range of animals in Cassie's barn, as usual, what with her parents being vets. There were birds, mammals big and small and though I didn't look around for long, there were probably other kinds here. When Sam asked us hesitantly if any of us had morphed, I looked confused.
"Morphed? Like, transformed?" I shook my head. "No, not yet. I mean, for one thing, I haven't had the chance and...great, I guess this means that last night really did happen. Wasn't just some stupid dream." I sighed and looked at Cassie wearily. When everyone arrived, things were probably just going to get even crazier.
-
"What was that about?" I asked Jake while following.
-
I was happy that Jake came back and replied.<I would but I have found out that when you morph,your clothes get torn and that so it would have been awkard.>I spread my wings and turned to face the open window.<I will head to my place and get a thing of clothes and head to Cassie's place,I should be there by the time you guys do.>I then jumped out the window and into the sky, flapping my wings and riding a thermal.
-
I nodded. "Yeah. I morphed. I learned that you can only morph skin tight cloth. Never shoes. I can do it faster now. Wanna see?" I asked Sam.
-
(Hey yunyun I thought Tobias was to be the first one to morph and tell everyone first?)
-
(i thought that Cassie was the one who morphed clothing first. I was doing the part about Jake coming and finding Cassie in horse morph. I could change it if you want though)
-
(Well you already have them talking about Sam morphing and knowing about the clothing so I think its alittle to late for it.And yeah Cassie was the first to morph with clothing but Tobias was also the first to morph of everyone.)
-
((Thanks Doomhawk!!))
(JAKE)
I walked up the street keeping pace with Marco´s skateboard, as a matter of explanation I signaled up, to the large bird flying out of my house. -Marco, probably this could never get any crazier, and probably I´ll need to spend my life in a rubber room for saying this, but that is Tobias...-
(SAM)
-Are you serious?- I looked at Cassie, was she being sarcastic? Nah, sarcasm wasn´t a word you would use to describe her -Of course I wanna see- I answered, my heart pounding fast and hoping it wasn´t a joke...
-
A suddenly looked around. I lowered my voice and whispered to Jake. "You mean it wasn't a dream? We really met alien life?"
-
(JAKE)
-I´ve been trying to pretend it didnt happened, but he just appeared in my room, total normal-looking, and the he turned into a bird!-I waved my arms like wings, a total silly looking jesture, but I keept my voice low enough so only he could hear me- And I cant think of a better explanation- I added- Besides, when he spoke to me, I heard it inside my head, just like...- I paused.
-
"Elfangor..." I gave a hard push, propelling me ahead of Jake. The road slowly turned to dirt and gravel under my feet.
-
"Sure, I'll show you Sam," I said. I took of my outer cloth, leaving on a light aerobics outfit. Horse, I thought, and imminently begun to change. After about 2 minutes, I was a horse. "Neigh" I said with my horse voice
(sorry, i didn't know if Cassie knew about thought speech)
-
(JAKE)
We were near Cassies barn now, I kept looking behind us expecting to see Tobias.I kept silent most of the way, if this, all of it, was true, we would need a hell of a plan.Finally I spotted the barn (aka the wildlife rehabilition center) in the distance, sorrounded by green pastures and woods.
(SAM)
As Cassie began to change my heart went all the way to my throat.Watching a person turn into a horse is not at all a pretty sight,her teeth grew gigantic,her arms and legs turned thinner and taller. But finally there she stood fully horse.
-Man, that was cool- the words fumbled in my mouth, I was so amazed.-You reckon you can talk?-I asked, thinking on how Elfangor had spoken to us without actually having a mouth.
-
At first I followed Jake and Marco before I flew off toward my home and landed behind my aunt's house,seeing she wasn't home so I morphed back outside and sneaked in my bedroom window,getting dressed, this time on a hunch to get skin tight clothes since it seemed loose wouldn't work and then focused on the hawk as I saw myself morphing back,seeing that it was true,the skin tight clothes worked as I flapped my wings and flew back into the sky back toward Cassie's house.
-
"Oh man!" I yelped, jumping back automatically as Cassie started to...change, for lack of a better word. Her body shifted in a creepy manner and I felt my stomach jolt suddenly. I turned away until it sounded like she was done, not wanting to lose my breakfast. I looked at Sam when he reacted, realising that she must have finished the transformation. I looked back at the fully-grown horse before me as it neighed and my eyes widened.
"OK, definitely, definitely not a dream." I stared and decided that this was awesome, even if the transformation process was really gross. I glanced at Sam and copied his words, "Yeah, can you talk?" I thought of Elfangor. "The And- Elfangor, he did this thing where he spoke in our heads." I paused and then backed away slightly. Cassie sure did look like a real horse, almost too much like it with her pose and movement. "Uh..." I frowned, thinking. If she turned into a horse, did that mean her brain turned into a horse too? Was she going to bolt and run away or something? I hung back nervously. "Sam...you know the whole turning into an animal thing? Will our minds change too? I mean, will we think like a horse? Because I don't want to turn into a dog and only be able to think about eating dog food." I poked my tongue out in disgust at the thought of eating dog food, waiting for Cassie or Sam to get rid of my doubt.
-
(SAM)
-Good question- I said,walking around the barn-but you should probably ask her-I tilted my head towards Cassie-I didnt touch the cube remember?Elfangor said I was different.-I couldnt help but wonder if my "parents" were telling me the truth-Of course if you just want my opinion I'd say that this was probably used as a weapon or a spy device by the Andalites,and there isnt much of a point in having secret agents or soldiers with animal brains.Maybe she just needs to get used to it or something -I looked outside and noticed two figures walking towards us, too far away for me to see their faces,but I assumed it was either Jake,Marco or Tobias.
But Rachel was right, Cassie was acting to much horselike for my liking,what if despite all the practice she told us she had she couldnt controll it?-Cassie you OK? Someone's here.-
(JAKE)
We were closer to the barn now,close enough for me to notice two figures I recognized as Rachel and Sam, and a horse.
-Marco, think carefully about this question,why would two of our friends who arent exactly crazy about animals would be standing next to a horse?-Althought I was almost certain I knew the answer.
-
Can I talk? I thought. I tried thinking something, hoping they can hear, like how Elfangor did it. <I'm fine,> I thought to them, <I just have some horse instincts. But I'm still me.> Then I remembered what Sam just said about someone coming. <Who's coming?> I asked, <I can't see. Horse eyesight is messed.>
-
"Well, I don't know how desperate Cassie is to get people to hug trees and eat tofu Maybe this is just a vegan thing." I said, barely able to joke. It was real. But at the same time it couldn't be. This was impossible. But it was going on.
-
(JAKE)
I really hoped that Marco was right, but no matter how hard I tried to pretend last night didn´t happened, things just kept pointing that way.
-Yeah maybe- We were maybe 50 feet away from the barn and closing in.
(SAM)
I heard her answer in my head-I hear you, great-
They were close enough for me to recognize them now -Jake and Marco- I shuddered -come on Mrs. Ed, lets go say hello- I of course didn´t meant it as an offense, but it could lead to a big missunderstanding- You know I´m kidding right?-
-
I flapped my wings as I got closer toward the barn,looking down at all the buildings and cars and people all over and the sight was just amazing to be up here. I then focused my eyes and looked to Cassie's barn and saw Jake and Marco walking toward it.
-
<Oh, it's Jake, okay. I'll going to test out this horse body.> I ran off towards the fields and circles around it.
-
I flapped harder and got closer as I was now flying above Jake and Marco.<Hey guys I am here.>I said so both Marco and Jake could hear me.
-
(JAKE)
I heard Tobias voice coming from over us and looked up, the bird, eagle, hawk or wathever was barely visible flying several hundred feet over us.
(SAM)
-Cassie wait up!- I said and ran after her.Of course I didn´t expected to catch up with her, horses have ever been and probably will ever be faster than humans.But to my utter amazement I was keeping pace with her, I didn´t knew how hard she was pushing the horse´s body, but I did knew that this was maybe three quarters of my full speed.
-
((Wait, so you've been more physically capable than anyone your whole life, but your still amazed that your able to keep pace with a horse?)))
-
((Wait, so you've been more physically capable than anyone your whole life, but your still amazed that your able to keep pace with a horse?)))
((Hey being able to outrun some guy in a football game isnt the same as keeping pace with a horse,just wait, it gets better))
-
((But you've never realized that your full speed is faster than twenty five miles per hour?))
-
((No actually 25 mph is really fast for a human,could we just drop it?))
-
((Im just saying you shouldn't be suprised))
I watched as that Sam kid ran alongside the horse. Or was it Cassie? I was still freaked out.
-
(JAKE)
Sam and the horse who was probably Cassie ran towards us.They reached us in a few seconds.-Mmm,hi-I eyed the horse suspiciously.
(SAM)
-Hi Jake- I catched my breath quickly -Marco,hello.Rachels in the back, where's Tobias?-
(JAKE)
-What about Cassie?-I asked, still hoping this was a crazy coincidence.
-
I ran back over to where Jake and Marco just arrived. <Hey kids> I "said".
-
It was just like how the alien spoke to us. I stumbled back in shock and fell on my butt like a goober. A few incoherent stutters came out but that was all I could manage.
-
I watched as Sam kept up with the horse then I flapped my wings and pointed them down as I shot down toward the ground and landed on a fence post near them as I folded my wings up and listened,acting as a hawk to see if they noticed or thought of me as just a normal bird.
-
I watched Sam follow Cassie and hung back for a while, watching Sam keep up with Cassie as she ran around. I was impressed, I couldn't deny it. Sam was always good at sports from what little I'd seen, but not just anyone who was fit could keep up with a horse for that long. I left the barn to see that Sam and Cassie had just met Jake and Marco and I jogged out to greet them. I hadn't yet arrived there when Marco fell backwards for some reason. I smirked and strolled up to them.
"Hey Jake. Hey klutz." I looked from Jake to Marco to Sam to the horse and frowned. "Hm...last night...aren't we missing someone?" What was his name... I was distracted by a bird diving through the sky and landing on a fence post. Frowning, I looked back at the horse. "Cassie, don't you usually let your patients go quite far from here? Or are they homing hawks?" I guessed it was a hawk because its beak seemed pretty sharp. Then I remembered something. "I...don't wanna be a worrywart or anything, but didn't..." I lowered my voice just in case anyone happened to be taking a walk out here, "Elfangor say that you get stuck as an animal after two hours?" Before anyone could accuse me of being a worrywart, I quickly added, "Yeah yeah, it's only been a few minutes, I know, but..." I trailed off.
-
(JAKE)
I noticed the hawk land, not paying attention at it at first.But then I noticed that was the exact same bird that had been on my bedroom.
-So-I closed my eyes in resignation -seeing that Cassie and Tobias are already here,we can begin the first official freak meeting-
-
I climbed to my feet. My face was burning a deep shade of red. "The horse it uh...talked."
-
(SAM)
-No, Cassie, talked Marco- I couldnt blame him, at this point we were past beyond the map of weirdness-Glad you could make it-then I looked at the bird, hawk, whatever-So I assume that´s Tobias right?-
(JAKE)
-Yeah-I answered, I had already told Marco that Tobias was a Hawk, but I guess he was to busy having a hert attack to remember.-So, what do we know?-I adressed everyone.
-
"I think we know that this is insane."
-
((So is a police car going to come over or are we wandering away from the plot now?))
-
((It,ll come over in a second))
(JAKE)
-Yeah,besides that Marco,I mean,I think were all convinced that last night did happened,so the questions are.Are we going to fight?How?-
(SAM)
Remembering my parents I added -Who can we trust?Or if we know of a confirmed controller.And most important,do they know who we are?-
-
<Yes I am the hawk.>I replied to them.<I hope you didn't mind Cassie but I came over eariler and you and your folks was still asleep and so I saw the hawk and I got its DNA,I hope you don't mind that.>I replied, my head lowering somewhat that I didn't wait till she was awake to do so.
-
I "laughed" < It's okay,> I replied,<just as long as you didn't disturb too many animals that were sleeping.>
-
"Fight? Your insane to. We're just kids!"
-
(JAKE)
-What other options do we have?-
-
"I don't know. Tell the military. The got missles. We don't."
-
I frowned as I heard that the hawk was Tobias. It must be awesome to be a hawk, but...
"OK, so we're going to fight." I knew Jake had been asking a question, not making a statement, but I chose to interpret it wrong. "If we're going to be kicking alien butt, then being stuck as a flimsy bird isn't going to help. No offense. How long have you been...uh...transfo rmed?" I addressed him. Seeing Cassie turn into a horse right before my eyes had really hammered it home for me. This was real, we really could turn into animals, and therefore Elfangor's warnings were correct. So we had to be careful. Hoping this would get him to turn back into a human, I replied to Sam. "I don't think we can trust anyone." Then Marco and Jake disagreed. I could get why Marco would want to tell actual soldiers who were more prepared to deal with the threat, but I went ahead and voiced my opinion.
When I arrived home last night, I hadn't been able to sleep because I was thinking about how these Yeerks were pretty much invisible. Anyone could have one in their head. After I drifted off to sleep, I had a few nightmares about my sisters being Controllers and one where Cassie was a Controller and told someone that we were at the construction site. Luckily I woke up before the dream ended, but it freaked me out. "We can't just tell who's a Controller, right? Because if the Yeerks are in their heads, they can see how to behave, how to act just like their host. So I don't think we should tell anyone about this, not the military...even our parents." I concluded seriously. "I think we're on our own here." In the distant future, I would regret saying this so lightly without thinking. Honestly? A bunch of kids against an evil alien invasion force? But for now, I was ready to fight. I didn't know how, but I had the motivation.
-
(JAKE)
-Rachel´s right-I said- it´s just us, any wrong move could be our last one. It´s all in our hands, we gotta hold on-I shrugged -hold back the darkness..-
(SAM)
I laughed at what Jake had said, not because I thought he was lying, but because of the way he said it -Jake man, that sound so corny it could be a music theme-
-
I gave Jake a light sock to the arm. "When did you turn into a motivational speaker?"
-
I flapped my wings to get everyones attention after I heard Jake speak and I instantly knew he was right.<Jake is right we just can't give up, not after what Elfangor did for us last night.>I said in a tone that the others would probably be surprised at.<I admit that it seems hopeless and impossible but I know one thing, I will fight with all my might for the Andalite and what he did for us, what you guys do is your choice.>I said in thought-speak as even though my hawk eyes stayed the same, the feeling around my body just gleemed and seemed to change once I was in this body.
-
<Where is everyone?> I thought as more time had passed. No one was coming. Not even Elfangor. The only reason he wouldn't come is because he was unable to, and if he hasn't been able to, maybe he needs me. I began thinking of a plan to escape. Without a vessel, I would need a morph. I watched outside the dome, and noticed as I had before that a large fish was swimming nearby. perhaps I had landed near its home. I opened a pathway into the dome for water to come through, and noticing that the fish was likely predatory, I put some of my own blood in the water. It eventually came to investigate, and I caught it to acquire.
It was risky, but I was successful, and after releasing the creature I morphed and worked out the instincts. The fish was a top predator. No fear crossed its mind. Only hunger. Like this I swam in the direction of the nearest mainland.
-
(JAKE)
I flinched a bit from Marco's playful punch,and grinned but almost inmediatly I forced myself to make a serious face.
-Ok,so as I said,what do we know? We need every piece of information we can get,do the yeerks have a weakness?
(SAM)
-Well actually there is something...-I said that to catch their attention,the yeerk pool,that was the key.We had to find it and destroy it.
-
<what?> I asked Sam, stomping a hoof.
-
(SAM)
I doubted,if I told them,they would know my parents were probably andalites,or even more likely controllers.I looked around from Rachel to Marco to Jake.
(JAKE)
What is it Sam?-I asked,anxious and worried about his doubt,after all he was kinf off the straightforward guy,why wouldnt he answer?-
((Help me outta here Tobias,pleeeease?))
-
I had to rest twice on my way to the mainland, and I wound up eating a few fish with my mouth. It was odd, but feeding helped satiate my morph's instincts. I finally made it to the shore, and made it to the dunes without anyone noticing. I now needed a Human morph with which to blend in. Luckily there were some lethargic Humans laying on cloth on the sand. I just needed to figure out how to get the morph without arousing suspicion of possible controllers.
As I watched, I noticed a male and female separating from the group and moving to a more private location. They seemed not totally aware of their surroundings, which may or may not be cause by what was in the containers they were holding. I managed to take them by surprise, acquire them, and leave them safely unconscious on the ground.
With my Human morph and some borrowed covering, I began trying to emulate Human behaviour in a safe location.
-
I looked over and saw Sam was trying to say something and couldn't for some reason so I decided to chime in.<We need to go after the Yeerk Pool.>I said to them all,still perched on the fence with almost no sign of morphing back.<We go in, destory it and get as many free controllers as possible. The next thing I said happened so fast I couldn't stop myself.<And Cassie you need to let that other hawk go, he wants to be free.>I have no reason why I said that, maybe it was because I was in this body I wanted the other hawk to be free and able to fly as well.
-
(SAM)
I breathed deeply, Tobias had just gotten me out of big trouble.Or so I thought.
(JAKE)
-Hey wait a second-I said after hearing Tobias explanation-what is a yeerk pool? And how come you guys now about it?-
(SAM)
-A yeerk pool is pretty much literally a pool, but it´s vital to the Yeerks, the pool concentrates kandrona rays, that´s what yeerks eat, and every 3 days they go there, leave there hosts for a minute, take a swim, and the reinfest them-I had said all of this so quickly I wasn´t sure the others had heard everything-As for that other question, I know, because...- I prepared myself to let the truth out- I think my "parents"-I made a quotation mark gesture with my fingers of both hands- are actually andalites...-I let the silence set down before adding-I dont know who told Tobias though...
-
<Why are we destroying it? There's gonna be lots of innocent people trapped in there. We can't just kill them.> I looked at Tobias with my horse eyes, <And I would love to let the hawk go, but he needs to heal first or he's going to die in the wild.>
-
((wait, sweet, moral, boring, cassie is suggesting terrorism?))
-
((uh...oops. I'll change it. Sorry, I wasn't thinking))
-
I lowered my head some.<At the end...the Andalite....Elfango r he gave me...images and memories...I haven't been able to look at them all but I know about Yeerk Pools and that one is somewhere in this town.>I then looked to Cassie and gave a small nod,somewhat odd for a hawk to do.<Fair enough, he just feels real down that he can't fly.>
-
"We are seriously planning guerilla warfare here?" I said completely inrediculous.
-
((okay, when is the police going to show up? Or should I just demorph anyways?))
-
(JAKE)
-Yes we are ,and of course if we are going to do this we have to find the yeerk pool-I thought for a while-how do we do that?-
(SAM)
-Simple-I said looking at Jake-we follow a controller,now who that we know is a...-Looking down the road cut me off, a police car had appeared and was driving towards the barn-Mmmm,guys?-I said moving my head towards the road.
-
<You know, I think I'll demorph now,> I said, and started demorphing. I imagined different orders I could demorph in, and made one look like the Andalite
-
I was completely surprised when Sam told us his parents were Andalites.
"What?" I didn't know what to say or think. How had they managed to blend in? Did they keep having to morph human? Did that mean that every two hours they'd disappear off? I silently resolved to ask him about it later as Marco distracted me with his talk of fighting.
"I don't know, guerilla warfare doesn't sound like it'd destroy a Yeerk Pool." I imagined it as a swimming pool. "And if only the Yeerks are in the pool, surely we can destroy it without harming any Controllers? I think we'd need to go in there and just attack, maybe morph big or strong animals that pack a punch." I didn't know how to find the Pool, but that was my two cents on our attack plan. I turned to Sam, about to question him about his parents, when a police car appeared. When Cassie began to demorph I froze nervously. Hopefully she'd demorph before anyone saw her. However, my fear was overpowered when she demorphed in a slightly less gross way, resembling an Andalite or a centaur as she had a horse's body but a human torso and head atop it.
"Wow, cool! Did you do that on purpose?" I couldn't help asking her? Then I realised that Tobias was still in morph, "Uh, Tobias? Maybe you should demorph too? How long have you been in morph?" I frowned. If we were going to destroy the Yeerk Pool, a small bird was going to be no help whatsoever, and I didn't want anyone to get stuck in morph.
-
I shook my head.<No I have been in morph less then fifteen minutes...besides its a body I like.>I said flapping my wings, again another feeling around me was that I didn't want to change back and I am sure the others caught that when I replied.<Besides...I was thinking I could fly around town, maybe see if I can find the Yeerk Pool.>
-
(JAKE)
The car stoped right in front of us.I didnt dare look back to see if Cassie was done morphing.
But if the officer noticed a half horse half girl standing there we would have a though time explaining.And what if he was a controller?He would know we could morphd and we'd be done for.
-Guys cover Cassie!-
(SAM)
I moved in front of Cassie,shielding her from sight.-Tobias I think you better take off,a hawk at ground level draws to much attention-
((Rachel werent you supposed to show us something?))
-
I moved in front of the shifting horse. I was going insane. That was the only solution.
-
Uh-oh I thought, and tried to stay hidden while I demorphed as fast as I could. i couldn't let the police see me half way in morph
-
<Your right Sam.>I replied and spread my wings and begin to flap them, jumping off the fence post and into the air, trying to act as best as a hawk as possible but also try to distract the cop maybe for a second to allow Cassie time to fully demorph.
-
(JAKE)
A single officer walked towards us.
-Morning-He said,he noticed we were all packed in a tight group-You kids,hiding something?-he asked.
-Hiding something?-I repeated trying my best to seem innocent.
-Step aside,all of you-he ordered.
(SAM)
I fought the urge to look over my shoulder before stepping aside,I didnt knew if Cassie was done morphing.
-
"Step aside, all of you," I heard the police men say. I hoped I had enough time. All I had to do now was demorph my hoofs into feel. I quickly did it, just as everyone stepped aside. That was a close one, I thought
-
I moved with Jake. Man I hoped Cassie was finished
-
I moved inwards to cover Cassie with everyone as the policeman approached. When he told us to move aside, I bit my tongue, wanting to reply sarcastically and stepped aside, hoping Cassie had finished morphing.
((sorry, I haven't actually read the first book- what is it I should be showing everyone?))
-
I flapped my wings hard and got lucky as I caught a thermal and mad a slow circle above the group, hoping the cop wouldn't notice me.
-
(JAKE)
Yes!She was done!Althought she looked a little weird standing there in a leotard.The policeman shrugged-Anyway kids,we're looking for some kids that were in the construction site yesterday playing with fireworks,have any of you heard of antthing?It was on the paper today-
-No sir-I said in my most responsible voice and shaking my head.
(SAM)
I too,shook my head.But if they were looking for us,why dont say the truth?Of course,someone working at the paper was controller,maybe even that cop.
-
"No, I havn't seen anything."
-
"I haven't either." I lied, hoping he can't tell that I was. But still, why would a police go looking for people setting of fireworks? It's probably because he's a controller, I told myself.
-
I was up above the cop when he asked and I could hear the replies just barely as I knew the cop or atleast the people who made up the story was controllers.
-
(JAKE)
-Well, thank you kids-he said and began to walk away,but then he turned around to face me-Wait a second,you look familiar-he said-yes you look like a young man called Tom,I know him from the sharing-
-He's my brother-I answered
Tom is my older brother,he's 5 years older than me and has darker hair,we used to get along pretty well until a few weeks ago,when he began attending this "sharing" reunions and we had grown distant.
(SAM)
-Oh,hes a good kid- he added looking at Jake -Well-he began to walk back to his car-thanks for your cooperation kid-he added before jumping back in a drive away.
-Man,that was a close one-
I looked at the others -you reckon he is a...you know-I asked-I mean why else would he be looking for whoever was at the construction site last night?-
-
I nodded. "Yeah, I bet he's one of them."
-
I held my breath as we managed to convince the cop it wasn't us, and when he walked away, I felt relieved.
"I bet he's one of them." Cassie spoke and I nodded. Sam was right, it was suspicious the way he was searching for us. I then commented offhandedly,
"Lucky he knew Tom, I guess he'd be less likely to suspect you. I've never been to the Sharing, but it still just helped us out." I'd heard of it- when the family got together occasionally, Tom had started to mention it once or twice. I'd actually heard more of it from my friend Melissa. I didn't hang out with her much outside of gymnastics lately because she always seemed to be busy. She'd said once that she was thinking of joining it. She said something about it being one of those things that was like a youth club and volunteer organisation all in once. Something about helping the community and helping members with problems. I'd offered to go with her if she ever went- not because I was really interested, but just because she seemed nervous about going and friends back each other up. But the next time I saw her, she said her dad had told her that it took forever to become a proper member and you had to pay or something. She seemed kind of bothered about this, especially because her dad was a member. But then she said he'd explained that as a teenager, she shouldn't be spending all her time around her father and then he laughed. Oh, forgot to mention, it's because her dad is Chapman, the vice-principal.
Actually, now I thought about it, I could understand his point. Especially because I think she said he was pretty important in the Sharing. I guess it'd look bad if you were a kid and you went to the school where your dad was vice-principal and a club where your dad was in charge. And it'd look bad for your dad because if he was nice to you, it'd probably look like favouritism, so I guess he would go the opposite way and be too harsh. Anyway, point is, I'd heard of the Sharing a few times and it had possibly just saved us from getting caught. Folding my arms, I turned back to the group, waiting to see what everyone would say next after that interruption.
-
"We can't just go around accusing people of housing alien parasites."
-
(JAKE)
-I know, we dont have any kind of evidence, one way or another-I looked at Rachel and Marco-but you know, Im thinking we could go to a sharing meeting, check it out, maybe they´re just some kind of boys and girls scouts, maybe its a way to get knew controllers, we cant know, but its our best bet-
(SAM)
I nodded-So we´re playing spies.-I sighed- Anyone knows when the next sharing meeting will take place?-
-
Once the cop left I floatted down and landed on a fence post again and folded my wings again.<No sorry but I could try and find out.>I said not minding get more time on my wings.<I got about an hour and forty five minutes left in morph I could do some flying around town and look for the pool or the next meeting?>
-
"I have no idea. We can ask Chapmen if he knows. After all, isn't he in charge of the Sharing?" I asked
((also, what are we going to do about Ax now that he's already on land?))
-
(JAKE)
-Ok Tobias, you do that, and yes, Rachel you think you could ask Chapman later?, after all you and Melissa are friends right? for now, lets go home, Tobias, any kind of info you get, let me know-I looked at the others- and if anything important happens, keep in touch OK?-I said that as a farewell.
(SAM)
I supposed that meant the meeting was over, but I didnt want to be the first to break the circle we formed. It felt weird that no one had asked about my "parents" but I supposed they thought I was either lying or insane so I didnt touched the subject. -So, see you later?- I asked.
((Oh Tobias will spot him anytime soon))
-
I nodded as Jake asked me to get info on the Sharing. My reliable cousin seemed to have some good ideas.
"I have gymnastics after school tomorrow so I can talk to Melissa then." I decided not to mention that Melissa had become a bit distant and that it might be weird for me to suddenly ask. Besides, I felt confident that I could make it seem totally natural. "Our vice-principal and a cop are in the Sharing. Seems to me like joining the Sharing gets you connections if people in high places join. And if it's really popular, someone has to know something, right?" If there really was a whole alien invasion going on, surely someone else had come across the Yeerks before. Then I remembered how I was about to ask Sam about something he said before I was interrupted. "Wait. Sam. Before the cop came...I can't remember what I was going to ask. What did you say?" With the sudden menacing appearance of the cop, I'd clean forgotten.
-
<Sounds good to me Captain Jake.>I said jokingly for once as I lowered my head and preened a few feathers that had gotten ruffled when I was flying eariler.
-
(SAM)
-What?-I asked taken completely by surprise,then I remembered-Oh,yeah,that-I said-Well it's just that during breakfast...-I told them everything my "parents" had told me,word by word,not skipping a detail -So that's pretty much it-I whispered when I was done.
((Sorry guys,I was to lazy to write everything again,you could check it some posts ago,or if you want ill write it down again))
(JAKE)
I whistled,just when I thought nothing could be any weirder.-Well that explains a lot of things-then I remembered him keeping pace with Cassie in horse morph.
Exactly how fast and strong he was?
-
"Your parents are andalites!?"
-
(SAM)
-Unless they´re lying, which I dont think they are, so yes...-I couldn´t look at them to the eyes, my head was down, just waiting to see their reactions.
(JAKE)
-So that means we have someone to trust, that´s reallly important for us right now- I said trying to sound conforting, but that was the kind of thing Cassie did, I had never been to good at it.-It also means you can help us fight-I added-Honestly, when you didnt touched the cube I thought Elfangor had gone nuts, now I can see why he did it, now it´s just a matter of time till we find out exactly what can you do...-
-
I spread my wings and jumped off the fence post without saying anything and flew up into the sky to do my job, typical of me since I figured nothing more would have been said to me so now I was going to look around for anything to help them.
-
"So basically this meeting is over now?" I asked. Then I went over to check on some wolves who eaten some poison by accident.
-
(JAKE)
-Yeah, that's it for now,see you later-, I looked at the others and began to walk back to the dirt road that lead away from Cassie's barn.-Marco,you coming?-
(SAM)
I wondered if I should return home, after all it was still early.Then I decided what I wanted to do with my spare time.
-Rachel,you have anything to do like,right now?-I wanted to test my upper limits, see if everything was true.If I was "the peak of human potential" exactly how strong or fast was that?.
-
I stayed silent as everyone reacted to Sam. I was shocked, but tried to keep my face straight. If I found out my parents were Andalites, I would totally freak out. But this was good news! Elfangor fought those Yeerks, so surely Sam's parents would have some kind of knowledge about fighting Yeerks and maybe even connections to the Andalite planet! Maybe they could call in back-up! I was no Cassie, so even as Sam seemed afraid of our reactions, I blurted out without thinking, "That's great! All we need to do is kick Yeerk butt until your parents call for backup! They're Andalites and Andalites are the Yeerks' worst enemy, right? So they can get in contact with the rest of the Andalites and then get them to come save us." I was fired up to fight a war that was only temporary with the thought of the Andalites saving us.
He asked me whether I was busy and I shrugged, "No. Why?" I didn't feel like going home after this meeting- I was fired up and wanted to do something with my day.
-
I headed after Jake. I was quiet for pretty nuch the whole meeting. Thinking.
-
(SAM)
-Well I'm thinking of giving Jakes idea a try, I mean, you can turn into any animal, an elephant, a rhino or a lion, with that kind of power you could stomp the yeerks flat.But me-I let out a little laugh-Lets face it,all I can do is punch and kick, and unless I find out exactly how good I'm at it I've got a feeling I wont last long.So maybe we could go to the schools track.I wanna see how fast I can go and i'd really appreciate if you could help time me- I couldnt believe it, yesterday night I couldnt get near Rachel without being on the edge of a heart attack, an alien appears and now I was basically asking her out!
(JAKE)
We walked down the dirt road to my home, the dirt became pavement gradually.I just wanted to do some conversation, get my mind off anything that had to do with aliens.-Hey I just bought this new game,killzone, wanna give it a try?-I knew Marco, he was probably thinking about what would happen next, I decided to tease him -Unless of course you're afraid.-
((Sorry, does the Ani school have a track?Or do schools in general have one?))
-
((in general the average American middle school will have a track, or just a field for students to run around.))
"Your on. You're kidding yourself if you think you can take me down!"
-
(Sorry for not posting guys I will today...life has been really busy.)
-
Most of them started to leave.
"Later guys" I called out, then focused on our patients.
-
I flapped my wings to gain some height in the sky as I then flew over some patch of woods that would lead me out into town to look for any possible Yeerk Pools.<Damn flying is really fun.>I said outloud to myself.
-
I thought about Tobias flying. It seemed like so much fun. So then i decided to acquire an osprey, to try out flying sometime
-
I listened to Sam's request and nodded. It was a sensible idea, training up his skills so that he could join us in whatever we did. If we were all elephants or something, like he said, we'd be smashing stuff up so if he knew how to use his strength, there'd be no problem with him joining us in doing it.
"Sounds good to me." Then I had a thought. "But if the Yeerks are looking for us, they might see you- wait, even normal people might think it's weird if you can run reeeeally fast. So I guess we'd better be careful." Right now I wasn't too bothered about trying out my morphing ability yet- I was more interested in seeing what Sam could do. As I thought about morphing, I involuntarily looked up to the sky where Tobias had flown off. Right now, he and Cassie were the only ones who had tried it yet. I wondered whether Jake and Marco would try it. I kind of wanted to, especially if Sam could run really fast or hit really hard. In my weak human body I would be no match compared to him, and I wasn't going to be outdone when it came to fighting aliens.
-
(JAKE)
So we got to my house, opened the door and up the stairs to my room, were I kept my SEGA; I turned it on and started the game, the big orange letters of "KILLZONE" flashed in the black screen.
(SAM)
Rachel had a point, I had to admit that, but I was kind of disappointed because my plan had that serious flaw, the only other option was...-Well, I suppose we could do it here if you've got a watch, but the track would have been better, to measure distances you know- or maybe we could ask Cassie to morphs horse again, but that would be to risky and she was busy taking care of the animals.-You Do have a watch right?-I asked, perhaps a little louder than I should have.
-
"Sweet" I had been looking forward to this game for a year and a half. Time to cool off and zone out.
-
I shrugged somewhat apologetically. "Yeah, sorry. The track would be better, but you never know when teachers'll go to school and work in their office even on a weekend." I made a face of disgust, imagining going to school to study on a weekend. Then I remembered that I'd been asked a question. "I don't have a watch..." It never seemed important to me to carry one round. Then I had an idea, "Wait, we can solve two problems in one go! We're in Cassie's back yard. I bet that when her parents are examining animals, they have to measure them, right? Somewhere in the house they have to have a clock too..." Without explaining any further, I let myself into the barn.
"Cassie!" I called, my eyes not yet adjusted from the bright sun outside, unable to see much. "We need to borrow a tape measure and a clock or stopwatch or something. Have you got one?" I could measure a distance and then time Sam over it- who needed a track?
-
(JAKE)
The screen taunted me to press start and I did, then from the menu selected "versus" and several other options that had to do with weapons and health.Marco and I spawned in different sides of the map that resembled a gigantic maze.
-Ok marco, here I come!-I said after picking up a shotgun, first person shooters had always been my favorite videogame genre.
(SAM)
-Oh,OK- I said as Rachel ran towards Cassie's home -I'll wait here if you dont mind-
I trusted Cassie and liked the way she was with almost everyone,but it didn't felt right just to storm into her house.Maybe like she and Rachel were best friends she wouldn't mind her.
-
Rachel asked for a tape measure and stop watch. "I should have one," I said, then went in the house, looking for one.
-
I loaded up with a machine gun and a couple grenades. Before jumping into the maze I hurled a grenade as far as I could, hoping to hit Jake.
-
(JAKE)
Suddendy a grenade fell right next to me! I ran in the oposite direction trying to get out the range of the blast, but to late. BOOM!! -Darn- I whispered as I respawned and began looking for Marco, on the way I picked up a sniper rifle, then I finally spotted him, but he was too close, I couldnt get I clear shot, I just hoped he wouldnt look at my half of the screen and notice he was seconds away of being swiss cheese.
-
I honestly didn't expect the grnade to get him, if it had even landed near him I would have expected him to run. At this point I notice Jake was looking right at me. He always told me not to watch his screen and I told him that he can watch mine. I spun around and started shooting.
-
(Sorry again guys for not posting I had some things to do this weekend and because of that roleplaying goes last.)
I flapped my wings as I flew over the woods, looking around slowly just being lazy as I headed toward town, just hoping maybe I'd find anyway to help my friends as thoughs of what time it was never crossed my mind.
-
(JAKE)
Marco spotted me and began shooting, he hit several times but the machine gun wasnt powerful enought to bring me down just like that, I fired, twice, the first round missed completly, the second hit him on a leg.
-
I waited none too patiently for Cassie to search for the items I asked for. I started to twitch with impatience and hoped ha I wasn't holding Sam up too much.
-
"Dad," I said, do we have a mesuring tape and stop watch?" I asked.
"One sec," he replied," I think we do somewhere..." and he ran upstairs, looking for it
after a long long he came back down with it."thanks" I asid it gave it to Rachel
-
(JAKE)
Just then Tom came in -Hey, whats up mutt?-He asked in the same playful tone he always dad-Hi Marco- he added giving a quick glimpse to the screen, I didnt looked up, I was too busy trying to aim-You know there are better things to do than playing videogames all afternoon-
(SAM)
Even though I knew that Rachel was doing all of this for me I was annoyed -Why is she taking so long?- I thought.
-
"If their are, I havn't found them." I jumped out of Jake's line of sight and ran back into the maze.
-
I jogged back to Sam as quickly as I could after thanking Cassie for the items. I hurriedly stopped in front of him, holding them up.
"Sorry, I guess Cassie's dad had put them somewhere he couldn't find them easily. Where are we going to do this?" I hoped he wasn't too put out by the long time it had taken to get something so simple sorted out.
-
(SAM)
-I dont know, anywhere is good- I looked around, basically we were in an open space, we could easily find 100 metres in any direction.
(JAKE)
-Yeah, like what?- I asked slightly annoyed at Tom for distracting me. He seemed to hessitate for a second before answering -Well you could join the Sharing, how´s that for an idea? We´re having a barbacue in the beach tonight, you could come you know?-
I gulped, we had agreed to give the sharing a peek, search for possible controllers, if Tom was attending, could he be one of them? I shaked the thought from my head.
-Yeah, why not?- I answered
-
I was instantly on alert. That sharing thing was always suspicious. A kid named Ryan "burnout" Hansen was a drug addict until he joined the sharing. Now he's pre enlisted as a marine. Nothing could change that kid, something was up with the sharing. "Maybe"
-
(JAKE)
Then Tom seemed to get bored and left. When I was sure he was far enough I said.
-At least we know when the next sharing meeting will be-
(SAM)
I walked towards a large three nearby.-Lets start measuring here- I told Rachel.
-
(Whoever is playing Ax I am ready to have Tobias see him on land anytime soon.)
-
I nodded in agreement as Sam suggested where to start measuring, following him. I put the end measuring "0" down right in front of the tree, setting a medium-sized stone on it to keep it from moving. Then I dragged out the long ribbon-like measuring tape to 100 metres and put it down. There weren't any stones around this grassy area, so I stood on it, already forgetting it belonged to someone else. Holding out the stopwatch, I nodded to Sam, calling, "Ready when you are!" In all my interest to see what he was about to do, I wasn't really thinking about morphing or getting any animal DNA.
-
After Rachel left, i went to check on the animals. Then i went to ride a horse. It's just as cool as being the horse, so i decided to morph horse again sometime soon
-
(SAM)
-OK!- I yelled back -I bent down in the position I had always seen profetional athletes do before they ran.
-3- I began yelling the countdown-2...1...now!- With that I was up and running, as fast as I could, the grass was slippery under my feet and cold air came into my lungs,I pushed my body for all the speed it had before finally stopping a few feet ahead of Rachel, panting -How much was that?-
-
I looked at Jake. "Dude, if the sharing really has something to do with the yeerks, I think your brother might be infested."
-
I stared at Sam as he simply flew across the distance, stopping the stopwatch before looking down at it. I couldn't believe it. Most athletes ran 100 metres at about 10 seconds, maybe a little under.
"...5.5 seconds. How...? Nobody can ever run it at under maybe 9.5!" I was amazed. If he could punch as hard as he could run fast, then he really wasn't going to need the morphing cube!
-
(JAKE)
I had the sudden urge to hit Marco as hard as I could, but instead of that I paused the game and laid down the controll, shooting him an angry look. -Take that back now- I said in the calm tone that actually meant I was angry.
(SAM)
-Say what?!- I almost yelled, I took three big strides to Rachel and took the stop watch from her hands, but it was true -5.5 seconds- I whispered -Are you sure you started the stop watch just as I began to run?-
-
"Looks Jake," I said as gently as possible. "you can't deny the possibility." A certain stiffness was in my voice. I couldn't crack or quiver now. Remain composed
-
I flapped my wings hard and turned away from the woods and headed to Jake's house, I hadn't really found nothing so I figured I would report back to Jake, not caring about the morphing time.
-
(JAKE)
-Tom is not one of them, okay? That's final- I said. But I wasnt sure that even I believed it, Marco had digged a tiny hole of doubt inside me, and that doubt was getting bigger every second.
-
((when are we going to meet up again?))
-
((When Tobias smashes into the window of course))
-
((...That's a joke, right? And are we still going to follow the plot now?))
-
((I dont think its a joke, we still have to investigate the meeting so ill call you later, and well, yeah, were still pretty much following it, althought I would like to make something different its just that I dont know what))
-
((It was a joke. Am I the only one who can read sarcasm?))
-
I frowned at Sam, feeling defensive. "Yeah, I'm sure I pressed it as soon as you started running! I can hardly believe it but you definitely ran quicker than any athlete could!" I replied in an argumentative tone of voice.
-
(SAM)
-Ok,Ok Im sorry- I apologized-Its just that, it's amazing!Imagine what else I could do!-I looked into her annoyed blue eyes
-But hey, enough about me already, I appreciate this, you need help with something? Like, you could try morphing...-
-
I relented as Sam apologised and offered to help me with something. I knew he was doing it in return for me helping him to find out what he was capable of, but my pride didn't really like it. I was just trying to ignore my pride and remind myself that he was being polite when I took his offer into account- help me with morphing...I hadn't tried it out yet and I didn't know much about how it worked. All I knew was that there was a time limit. Cassie had kind of grossed me out with her morphing and I realised that the feeling interrupting my fight with my ego was...fear. I absolutely refused to acknowledge the fear bubbling in the pit of my stomach, focusing on Sam. If he saw me freak out, it would be really embarrassing, especially if word got back to anyone else. Especially MARCO. So I looked at him resolutely, trying not to stare or anything weird, and spoke maybe a little too loud,
"That's OK. I guess I would think anyone timing me got it wrong if I ran that fast. Since you're offering, then yeah, I wouldn't mind if you accompanied me while I tried this morphing thing." I didn't even notice that the way I spoke, it made it sound like I was giving him permission to follow me around like a tag-along instead of accepting his offer of help that he didn't even have to make in the first place. "I don't really know what I want to try morphing first." I commented casually, asking for advice without really asking at all. My pride, which had reared its ugly head earlier, settled down.
-
I thought for a while, it was a good question, if I could become any animal, which would I choose?Then I remembered Tobias,- flying seems really fun,so you could choose a bird,lets go back to the barn and see if there's something you like-
(JAKE)
I waited, but didnt resumed the game.-Look, let's drop this Ok?- I wanted to seem annoyed, but in reality, I was terrified, what if Marco was right? -How long do you think Tobias will take to come here?I have to call everyone and tell them to meet us at the beach at 8:00 and find a morph thats going to be useful for spying, if he's got anything to say this would be a very good time-
((Ax?))
-
((It was a joke. Am I the only one who can read sarcasm?))
((yes! For once, I finally got Blazzy's sarcasm :D))
-
"Okay." This wasn't over. I let a slow and quiet sigh out. The first stage of loss was denial. I knew that.
-
I thought for a while, it was a good question, if I could become any animal, which would I choose?Then I remembered Tobias,- flying seems really fun,so you could choose a bird,lets go back to the barn and see if there's something you like-
(JAKE)
I waited, but didnt resumed the game.-Look, let's drop this Ok?- I wanted to seem annoyed, but in reality, I was terrified, what if Marco was right? -How long do you think Tobias will take to come here?I have to call everyone and tell them to meet us at the beach at 8:00 and find a morph thats going to be useful for spying, if he's got anything to say this would be a very good time-
((Ax?))
(Since whoever was Ax never posted on when I was flying Tobias I just moved on from him seeing Ax.)
I flew to Jake's window and saw him and Marco doing something, who knows maybe fighting but I stayed flying as I peaked my beak against the window hoping they would hear it and see me.<Hey guys you going to let me in?>I said.
-
((maybe someone can send Chad30 (Ax) a PM, telling him we need him now/soon?))
-
((Yeah, just Private Messaged him))
(JAKE)
I actually felt relieved when I saw the big birf tapping into my window.
I walked to it and opened it to let him in -Tobias, any news?-
-
((Sorry I spaced out about this. I'm back.))
I spent much time observing Human behaviour in order to blend in, but my attempts at mingling with them had proven unsuccessful. I was speaking the same language as them, and walking erect while doing my best to maintain balance. However, I would overhear some people whispering about me, using the words drunk and crazy. I was still no closer to finding Elfangor, or a confirmed controller. I retired to a wooded area where I could feed as myself in peace and solitude, save for any animals that may happen by. I had not yet aquired any other morphs, but I suppose I should work on that in the future to help with recon.
-
I remembered watching Tobias fly off and nodded in agreement.
"You're right, flying does look great. I wonder what kind of birds Cassie was treating right now as I returned to her barn. Letting myself in, I tried not to disturb any of the animals. A particularly interesting one stood out to me straight away- it looked kind of agitated at being kept in captivity. I stared at its hooked beak, nasty talons and white head, and decided straight away. We needed firepower to fight aliens, and while birds weren't known for being able to fight, this one screamed danger. I stepped forward carefully, raising my hand. It shifted uneasily and I stood still, waiting for it to settle down. I made sure to move very slowly as I slid a finger through cage bars and as it started to get upset, attempting to peck me, I touched its side and concentrated. How had they said to do it? I concentrated on the bird in front of me and it grew very still suddenly. I felt like something had happened, so while the bird was seemingly in a trance, I hurriedly withdrew my finger and turned around. With the power of a Bald Eagle on my side, the Yeerks would hopefully think twice!
-
(SAM)
-Man, thats a pretty mean looking bird- I admited, but I suppose it was obvious, mean girl,mean bird- You're going to try it out?-
-
I flew into the room with almost perfect ease as I landed on Jake's desk.<Not much actually, I looked around for a pool, but not really alot and I have no idea really how to tell people apart from the controllers and normal people.>I said as I look over at the clock before looking away from it, knowing my morphing time was closing up pretty fast.
-
I jumped as the tought speak resonated inside my skull. I was probably never going to get used to that,
-
(JAKE)
-Well, thats not going to help much. I guess I better call the others, Tobias, the Sharing's going to have a meeting on the beach at 8:00 tonight.-I hoped he wouldnt ask how I knew that-Be there OK?-
-
After feeding, and resting, I tried to think about how I may progress, I have seen a paper detailing a large gathering at the beach tonight. perhaps it would allow me more practice in mingling with Humans. Not to mention that this Sharing organization seemed like a friendly group. perhaps I'd be able to find information about the city I was in through it. It was, at least, a lead.
-
I nod slowly as it crossed in my mind how he knew, as I looked to Marco and turned by head curiously at him, also alittle surprised neither of them asked if I had demorphed back at all.
-
"OK Tobias, would youj mind...changing back? Im seriously not comfortable talking to a hawk."
-
I went to give the animals some more meds. I wonder what the others were doing right now.
-
I blink as I turned my head and looked at the clock.<I don't know if I still can.>I said, pretty sure the time was up but also showing no signs of being worried.
-
"What?!"
-
(JAKE)
-Come on Tobias, you're not being serious, change back-
((Doomhawk, RU there?))
-
((sorry guys, just moved halfway across the country so had no internet!))
I nodded slowly, gathering up all my courage.
"Yeah, I guess I'll try it now." Looking around the woods to check that nobody else was around, I shut my eyes and imagined the eagle, trying to concentrate. I suddenly felt like I was falling and opened my eyes to see that the ground was rushing up towards me. I was shrinking! As I shrunk, my legs also grew smaller and thinner and my hands shrivelled, arms drawing back into my body. I opened my mouth, "What the hec-kwarrrgh!" I was cut off as a beak grew from my mouth, lips suddenly jutting out and turning hard and yellow. My skin itched furiously as patterns appeared on it and then raised up, turning into real feathers. My legs, now in miniature, grew yellow and my toes suddenly curled and hardened, talons sprouting from the end of them. My arms had stopped shrinking back into my body and flattened out into pancake-like appendages, the flatness interrupted by more feathers sprouting. My eyes, which had slowly been growing yellow, finished changing into that of a bird's and my hair, which had been sucked back into my head, was replaced with white feathers and after my tail appeared, I finished changing. There was a brief minute of wonder-
I was on the ground. I wasn't after prey. Why was I on the ground? I spread my wings and struggled to take off. I rose into the sky, analysing the area. Trees, no water. Not the best conditions. But here there would be small mammals. Rabbits, muskrats. I circled up above on the thermals, searching for prey. I was not happy with the human down there. I did not want to go near him. But prey might be nearby. I circled slowly, waiting for the human to leave.
-
I nod to Jake.<I am serious, I am not sure if I want to morph back at all.>I reply before I go quiet for a few seconds as I look to Jake and then Marco.<Fine...I'll morph back.>
-
(JAKE)
I gave a huge sigh of relief, how bad was it? We hadnt even started fighting and Tobias was willing to remain trapped in a norph that besides wasnt useful for pretty much anything besides spying.
(SAM)
I've got to say that watching Rachel turn into an eagle was amazing and terribly freaky all the same. I shrugged when she was done. Then she took flight.
-Rachel? You Ok?- I knew she could understand me and answer back. But she didnt, she kept flying higher every second.
-Rachel!What are you doing!?- I panicked, of course with no reason,how far could she go?
-
I circled higher and higher. The human down there didn't leave, instead making noise. I filtered out the meaningless sounds- 'Rachel' - a sudden image of another human, long haired, blue eyed-
<What the heck?!> I almost stopped in mid-flight and then started struggling not to fall from the air. I realised that because I was an eagle, I was now sharing the eagle's brain, and tried not to think too much. I automatically righted myself and started to descend. <This is amazing! I'm flying!> As much as I wanted to stay up there and experience more of the weightless feeling, hovering over trees and houses, I decided to come down to earth in case the eagle's thoughts and instincts overrode my own again. I landed neatly before Sam, tucking my large wings in. <Sorry. I kind of...well, literally turned into this eagle. I started thinking like one...> I could hear my thoughts and realised that I was speaking just like the Andalite. I would have frowned if I wasn't glaring through eagle eyes- what if someone else overheard me shouting?
-
From far off, I thought I heard someone using thought speech. Could it be another of my kind? Could it be Visser Three? Elfangor had always said there was a palpable level of evil in his stolen Andalite voice that I would immediately pick up if I was unfortunate enough to meet him, but this voice didn't feel that way.
<Hello! Is anyone there?> I said, risking being found out. I didn't have a shredder, but I felt safe enough. Or maybe I was just anxious to not be alone anymore. To hear some news of Elfangor.
-
I realized I ahd been holding my breath. When Tobias said he could change bakc it all came out. "Thank the lord."
-
(SAM)
I heard Rachels explanation and grinned -Hey it's OK,I guess it was sort of obvious-then the other voice interrupted, it was thought speak, but not Rachels -Did you heard that?-
-
I froze, or rather the bird body tensed up, automatically starting to fluff its feathers aggressively as I heard a distant voice. It was definitely in my head, I knew from the way Cassie had 'talked' to us before. I immediately took off with some difficulty straight from the ground, spreading my wings and trying to catch hot air to make it easier. A ray of sunlight guided me to a thermal and as I ascended into the sky, I replied to Sam,
<I heard it. I'm going to shout...> It would make as much sense for Sam to shout as me, but for some reason I thought people might think it weird. Then I tried to speak as loudly as I could without actually speaking with this eagle beak and tongue. <Who's speaking? Who are you?> I then regretted it, trying to whisper to Sam and hoping that the thought-speak wouldn't carry, <Sam, what if it's Visser Three?! What do we do? He doesn't know about us!> I circled in the air, trying to act normal and look out for a blue centaur-deer hybrid with a scorpion-like tail. If it was Visser Three, what could I do? I could attack, or run away...maybe I should pretend to be an Andalite? Did any other humans have this power?
-
(SAM)
-I...I dont think so- I answered -remember his "voice" back at the construction site? It sounded-I shrugged- I dont know, evil...-I couldnt find a better word -this one doesnt seem that way-I walked a little closer to were Rachel was circling, she was to high up for normal speach, and I couldnt thought-speak, so I decided to shout, it wasnt te brightest idea but the only one I could think of -Do you see anything?- I said, much harder this time but not quite shouting.
-
Someone answered! <I am Aximilli Esgarouh Isthil ((sorry is I botch his name)). I fell to Earth with the dome, but I got out and am looking for Prince Elfangor.> I didn't actually recognize the voice of the other person. <May I have your name and rank? Where are you?> I remained partially hidden in foilage, unsure of coming out in the open until I knew exactly who I was talking to.
-
I was about to answer Sam when the thought-speak 'voice' replied. I still couldn't see where it was coming from despite having an aerial view of the area, and let the eagle brain adjust my flying as I dived through the air so that I could hear Sam without him having to shout. I had no idea how to reply, but tried my best,
<My name is Rachel. I...I met Prince Elfangor. I don't have a rank...I'm a human.> I assumed that the voice belonged to another Andalite, because who else would know Elfangor? With a name like that, he could hardly be human. I continued to circle, letting the thermals keep me up in the air and wondering how on earth this would turn out.
-
I shook my head some.<Jake...>I said in private tought-speak.<I..don't really want to change back..I feel much happier as a hawk.>then to both of them I replied.<Well I have skin tight clothes so it won't be too akward.>I said as I flapped my wings and flew over to land on the floor.
-
<It is against our laws to give technology to another species.> I said. Why would a Human have it? Surely Elfangor wouldn't give it to Humans, even if he did say he liked Humans. <Show yourself and take me to Elfangor, Rachel. Please.> I tried to sound authorative, though I don't know how it actually came out to the Human.
-
(JAKE)
What Tobias said shocked me, kind off, I knew his life was pretty messed up, and that was sad enough, but that he was willing to remain all his life as a hawk just to scape that was plain heartbreaking. I didnt mentioned anything, there would be time to talk about it later. For now I had to tell the others to meet us at the beach at 8:00. I had almost forgotten about that.
(SAM)
The andalite was calling Rachel, and she was answering but they were using open thought speak because they didnt knew where the other one was, or so I thought. I walked towards the woods, the foliage was getting thicker every second and I did loud trampling noises as I fought my way to what seemed the likely direction.
-
((uh...crossoverfan? When did i mention that instincts can be hard to control again? I dont rremember posting that))
-
((Sorry, you're right yunyun, I missunderstood the post))
-
I heard someone else coming. probably with this Rachel person. I didn't even know where or what she was yet. Was I being set up? If it was a trap, telling me she's Human wouldn't help accomplish anything. I remained hidden.
-
(SAM)
I kept going forward, straining to find the andalite, Aximilli, but I couldnt hear or see him. So I decided to call out his name, if he was an andalite, he was friendly, right? -Aximilli?- I called out loud
-
<Who are you?> I asked the other person. <I warn you to be careful as you approach. I am not in a great mood.> I still tried to sound bigger and stronger than I actually was. This shouldn't be happening. I should be fighting alongside my brother, not speaking with unknown Humans.
-
-Aximilli- I said looking around for any sign of him and wondering how dangerous he really was -Relax, my name is Samuel, my friend Rachel is up there- I said pointing at the sky
-she is using a bird morph,we know Elfangor,would you mind showing yourself? Were are you?-
-
<Yes I do mind. This world is crawling with Yeerk filth, I am without my Prince, and I don't know you. Just tell me where to find my bro-Prince Elfangor, and I will be on my way.> It did occur to me that any location Samuel gave could just be a trap, but there weren't any leads to Elfangor's location. All I had to do was get within private thought speech range of his location, and if he didn't answer, I would leave.
-
I flew after Sam, deciding not to reply to Aximili yet. He seemed unhappy about the fact that I could morph and his order sounded pretty strict. But it wasn't going to take a simple command to scare me off and I decided that it'd be better to explain about Elfangor face-to-face. Then again, if he had a tail like Elfangor, it could be dangerous. I sacrificed altitude to fly just above Sam, whispering to him and trying not to let Aximili hear,
<Watch out, if he's angry he might well attack with his tail blade.> Then I addressed the Andalite, <I'm afraid that the news about Elfangor isn't good. When he landed here, he was injured. And...Visser Three was chasing him.> I left hints, hoping that this was the best way to break the news.
-
I could tell that what I said had gotten to Jake so I tried to pass it off as a joke for both him and Marco to hear.<Maybe this body just is hungry for a rat right now.>I said as I began to demorph, which I didn't want to do but I knew I would get bugged into it by Jake or Marco if I didn't.
-
((also, how does Sam know Ax?))
-
((He was with Rachel, and Ax was using open thought speak when he said his name, he just knows his name but hasnt seen him yet))
(SAM)
-Rachel?-I said- Could you land and give me a wing here? This guy sounds pissed and what we know isnt exactly going to make his day either...-
(JAKE)
I watched as Tobias demorphed, the feathers melting toghether into a pink blob, growing, his cruel beak changing to human lips.
-
The corners of my lips turned up slightly at the horrible joke. "Leave the comedy to me, that was horrible." I said lightly.
-
I resisted the urge to groan at Sam's witty comment and landed behind a tree.
<OK, behind here should be good to change back, should be enough cover.> I remembered that I'd imagined the eagle to change, so I imagined myself to change back. Human body, long hair... I immediately shot upwards, legs thickening and growing as my wings changed from flat appendages to long arms, tiny fingers sprouting from the ends of them. As my eyes changed back into their normal form and I lost my beak, I looked down. As the feathers were the last thing to go, I cringed.
"Uh, Sam?" I whispered loudly. "Don't come near! It's just...I don't know how to...morph clothes..." I finished lamely, embarrassed. Luckily with this tree and the bushes nearby, I was well hidden and could hide further if anything happened.
-
<Prince Elfangor is the greatest soldier in the Andalite military.> I said, partly to myself. Surely nothing bad had happened to him. Then again, they hadn't told me where he was yet. <What is his current status? He must have spoken to you for some reason. Did you help him escape? Surely he didn't give you morphing ability.>
-
(JAKE)
-Sorry Tobias, but it was -I wanted to drift off topic but couldnt find anything, it was barely five o'clock,three hours left for the meeting -so, how is it? You know. Being a hawk?- I asked Tobias.
(SAM)
I forced myself to keep a straight face, Rachel still didnt knew how to morph clothin and I had ask her to demorph!
-Oops! Sorry about that Rachel- I apologized without looking. -Aximilli- I took a deep breath -Elfangor DID gave us the morphing ability, well, at least five of my friends, not me. He mentioned "project tailblade".-I added as an explanation -As for his current status-my voice broke as I remembered last night, and Elfangors desesperate but useles attemps to scape the Vissers grasp in his final moments
-He was killed in action- I blurted these last five words as fast as I could,hoping that way it would be easier for me to say it.
-
I was silent for a while. My brother was dead. He broke our laws. He was killed by Visser Three, and as his brother I would be expected to avenge him. I was alone. I tried to maintain my composure, but it was hard. What was I to do now? How could I leave? Why couldn't I have been there fighting alongside him? I recognized the name Project Tailblade. If Sam was involved in it, that should mean he was trustworthy. I came out into the open as soon as I knew I wouldn't just break down.
<Thank you for telling me. I suppose...Elfangor's plan is the last hope for this planet. Do you still have the Escafil Device? The cube used to give you the power? Or was it destroyed?> I willed him not to say the Yeerks had it.
-
(SAM)
The cube? Escafil device was its proper name? -We...we dont know, we think it was destroyed but aren't certain- Could he help us fight? We would need every piece of help we could get, having another member of the team, it couldn't be bad news.
-
<I see. If Visser three found it, he'd likely let everyone in range know. Destroyed ior not, as long as they don't have it it's not as bad as it could have been. I'm sorry for your people. We were ambushed. Military intelligence failure, I suppose, since we weren't expecting a Blade Ship. only a Pool Ship. I suppose I need to figure out how to get back to my people. It will require taking a Bug Fighter.>
-
(SAM)
-Well there isnt much we can do right now about that but getting you a place to stay, maybe we can think of something later...-
-
<Yes. I will require a safe place to rest. To think.> I said. <Let's go.>
-
(SAM)
-Um, Rachel? We,re coming your way. I'm taking him to the barn.-then a second thought-Aximilli, it's just that you, kind of...draw attention to yourself looking like that-
-
<Would you like me to morph Human? I have a Human morph, and have been practicing, but many Humans still think I act oddly. I also have some covering material, which Humans find more acceptable to see than bare skin. I do not yet know why.>
-
(SAM)
-Ok, first things first,Rachel I dont think you'll be comfortable walking around with any clothes on so think of something until we can get back to where you left your clothing. And yes Aximilli, you should morph to human and cover with whatever you have at hand until we can get you proper clothes.By the way, is it ok if I call you Ax? Aximilli is way to long.
-
<It is alright. I have heard that Humans like to shorten names with more than one or two syllables in them. I will return shortly.> I went deeper into the bushes and morphed Human. I made sure I was dressed appropriately then returned, using my arms to grab branches and whatever else to help me keep balance.
-
I morphed back pretty slowly, not really used to it all as I saw my bones grow out and bigger as I was sitting on Jake's bed with a skin tight t-shirt on and biker shorts.*Oh man Jake it is like nothing I've ever felt.*I said with pure pride written all over my face.*Being up there, the wind beneath my wings its the best feeling I've ever felt in my life.*I said looking from Jake to Marco.
-
I stayed hidden as I listened to Aximili and Sam talk. I was surprised how well the Andalite took the news of Elfangor's death. By the sound of it, Elfangor had held a high rank before his death. When Sam warned me that he would be walking towards me, I quickly morphed back to eagle, relieved as feathers finally covered my body and I was 100% bird again. I didn't see it happen but I overheard Ax (Sam's nickname for him was much easier to remember) discuss morphing human and as I took flight, I caught sight of him as a human. It was weird to look down at the human and realise that it was an Andalite in disguise. I wheeled overhead,
<Sorry. I'll ask Cassie if there's a way to morph clothing. For now I'll go back to my clothes and then come to the barn too.> I had shrugged off suddenly oversized jeans and a sweater when I had become an eagle, and it didn't occur to me to think before I morphed about what to do with my clothes. I flew in the opposite direction and landed by a pile of clothes. Looking around with my excellent eagle's vision, I checked that nobody was around before quickly demorphing, getting dressed and trying to catch up with Sam and Ax.
-
(JAKE)
-Tobias do you think that a hawk will be useful to spy the meeting? I mean, flying and super vision, should be good enough right?-
((Should Ax's idea of proper clothes really be proper? Or is he dressed in ways he shouldnt be?))
-
((He might have his shirt inside out or his pants backwards, but I don't think it should be difficult to tell where the shirt and pants go.))
-
(SAM)
Ax returned now morphed into a human.
-Ok, follow me-I said,and began walking towards the barn trampling through the bushes.
-
I followed my new acquaintance through the woods. Surely it would be ok to stay with them temporarily until I could make my escape. To think Elfangor had broken our laws by giving a group of random Humans morphing technology in a vain hope of saving Earth. "So what is is isssss at this barn? Barn."
-
I finished giving the animals the meds and checking on them. I looked outside, and to my surprise, I saw Sam coming over with someone. Who could he be? Sam's new friend? I started walking over to them
-
((Wait, what does Ax's new morph look like? It has to be different from Phillip since he didn't get it from us.))
-
((I haven't actually thought about it yet. He got it from beach goers, so tan. Teen because I think I described two people splitting off from a group for private time. Good looking because why not?))
-
(SAM)
It was kind of fun, to think that I had never described a barn before. I supose it had to do with the fact that most human kids were teached what a barn looked like in kindergarden, but of course Ax wasn't human.
-It's...it is a large red building used in farms for animals to live in, but this one is actually the Wildlife rehabilitation clinic,Cassie was with us when we met Elfangor, and her parents own the building. They...they take care of injured and sick animals in there-I explained as we kept walking.
-
((Do tans transfer with DNA?))
-
I looked to Jake in a way that almost seemed to be an idiot look.*Oh yeah its very useful and I am getting very used to being in that morph.*
-
"I see. Eeee. Someone one is commming." I said, once we got to the barn and saw what may be one of Sam's friends. I waved my hand in greetings, though I decided to let Sam speak first.
-
It was pretty unerving. Tobias was acting really weird. Then again, he was always weird.
-
I hurried towards the barn, waving back at Ax in morph. He didn't look so out of place, being in a teenage morph of some kind. I involuntarily blushed as I saw Sam, looking straight at Cassie and ignoring him.
"Hey Cassie. Things are going to get interesting." I mentally tried to forget the awkward moment when I couldn't morph clothing, which in turn reminded me to ask her. "Uh...I don't suppose you know how to morph clothing?" I muttered. Then I realised I was interrupting- Sam probably wanted to explain this new development.
-
(SAM)
We reached Cassie and Rachel in few seconds.
-Uh hi-I told Cassie -right, so,-how do you introduce an alien as a new friend?-Cassie this is Ax, he is an andalite in morph, and Ax these are Cassie and Rachel- I tilted my head to each of them in turn.
((Tobias Im going to end up looking like a jerk, or a nerd, or both. But that wasnt what I was expecting to hear. There are no thermals at night and the meeting is at 8:00, there are very few thermals over the sea, althought I could be wrong in that, and lastly hawk eyes arent exactly amazing at night))
-
"Greeting Cassie. I am indeed an Andalite. Deed. I am Elfangor's brother. Sam Sam had offer to let me me me stay with your group until I can leave."
-
(SAM)
We reached Cassie and Rachel in few seconds.
-Uh hi-I told Cassie -right, so,-how do you introduce an alien as a new friend?-Cassie this is Ax, he is an andalite in morph, and Ax these are Cassie and Rachel- I tilted my head to each of them in turn.
((Tobias Im going to end up looking like a jerk, or a nerd, or both. But that wasnt what I was expecting to hear. There are no thermals at night and the meeting is at 8:00, there are very few thermals over the sea, althought I could be wrong in that, and lastly hawk eyes arent exactly amazing at night))
(Well the reason I had Tobias say that is because he has only flown during the day and not at night, so he doesn't know if it will be the same or not, hence why he is just going by what he knows during the day.)
-
"hi Ax" I said. "and sure you can stay. How about in the feilds?" I jerked my head towards it. "That way it'll be harder for normal people to see you"
-
"I do enjoy a nice ice field to run in. Thank you. Now that that you have the bility to fight the Yeerk filth, do you have any leads on where their base ase is? I would enjoy hurting the for what they have done."
-
I looked at Sam ans Rachel. "Well, I think we're still deciding weather we're going to fight or not. If we're done with that, then we're still trying to find out more about them."
-
"Someone must fight if your world is to be saved. Your people will be enslaved, and the Yeerks will terraform this planet to suit their needs. Any animal species that they do not deem useful will be killed off. This is their way. Your military will be practically useless against their bugfighters. My brother, Elfangor, gave you morphing ability because he knew that your people are not advanced enough to oppose the Yeerks otherwise. Of course the decision is yours in the end." I was speaking seriously, so I resisted the urge to play with mouth sounds.
-
"What?! What do you mean that all the animals will be killed? Thats horrible!" I said. I would fight if that was true. If earth lost, then all those inoccent animals would be killed.
-
((Ooohhhh *slaps forehead* Ok, sorry about that Tobias))
(JAKE)
-Ok, but still I would like to have some eyes on the ground- I thought for a while. What kind of animal was likely to be on a beach at night and would also be easy to acquire? I heard homer bark in the front yard, homer, thats my dog. -Tobias, exactly what did you do to morph the hawk?-
(SAM)
I tried to remain calmed, we werent going to let that happen, I knew it but panic wouldnt help -We dont have much information yet Ax, but we think that an organization called "The Shaeing" might be involved with Yeerks, we are trying to learn when the next meeting will take place-
-
"Yeah," I agreed, "the sharing does seem sorta supisious"
-
"What I say is unfortunately true. The Yeerks are a plague that steal what they find valuable and destroy what they don't. Every living thing on this planet is endangered. Not just Humans. I will offer my services in investigating this Sharing organization. I will be around, so when you find more information, just let me know."
-
(That is ok I sort of figured I would be asked that or it would be pointed out, so I had an answer ready just in case.)
I looked at Jake.*Just like Elfangor said.*I said as my eyes seem to tickle when I said the andalite's name.*I put my hand on the hawk's wing and closed my eyes and focused, I felt the hawk's dna go into me and I morphed him as soon as I got out of the barn.*
-
I noticed an odd kind of shine in Tobiases expression. Even more dreamlike than it normally was. It was considered normal for him to be spaced out, but the look on his seemed to say he was in a whole'nother world.
-
(SAM)
-Thank you Ax, we're going to need any piece of help and advice we can get-
(JAKE)
-Oookay- I listed the things we had to do- be right back.I opened the door softly to nech no one was in the hallway before racing downstairs to my front yard.-Homer, here boy- I whistled a few times until homer came running towards me, panting. I began petting him as I thought "Ok Jake, focus" but at the same time there was this second and very soft voice in my head that said "please dont let this work, I still want to be a normal guy" sadly for that second voice Homer went kind of sleepy and I felt a curious tingle rise from my fingers and spread to the rest of my body. I took my hand away and a few seconds later Homer was himself again. I walked back to my room.
-
I folded my arms as everyone discussed the Yeerk threat. As Ax detailed exactly what they would do to our planet and how the military would be useless, I felt my stomach tighten. I don't know whether it was with fear or anger or disgust, but I replied to Cassie heatedly.
"Animals? What about us? Sure, they'll kill off the animals, but that seems merciful to me if we have to live out our lives as Yeerk slaves." I turned to Ax and Sam, "Of course we're going to fight! We don't have any other choice and we're the only ones who can!" I was too hot-headed to think about what I was saying, "Besides, if we don't, we're totally wasting Elfangor's sacrifice!" Ax had just told us he was related to Elfangor. "The deal is that the Sharing is a big organisation with members in high places, like cops. If it has so many people in it, surely even just one of them has to know something about the Yeerks. That's why we need to investigate." I unfolded my arms, clenching my fists in determination, "As soon as possible. Then we can strike. They don't know about us." I doubted they knew about Ax, he seemed pretty used to acting human apart from the odd speech impediment he had, which could be passed off as a stutter. "So, how do we start this mission?" I asked in a strong voice which made it obvious that I'd already decided on what we were doing.
-
(SAM)
-We find out when the next meeting is, see if we can recognize any of the members as a controllers, follow him to the yeerk pool, blow it up- I sounded simple, but was it? Any of those steps could get us killed at the very least.
-
"Yeerks are very good at passing pass pass ing for whatever species they are inhabiting." I said, falling back into playing with mouth sounds. "They do not have telltale signs. Signs. Nsss. If there are controllers there, they will be in a more exclusive group. We should shoulda look for anyone away from the larger ger group and attempt to listen for any talk of invasion, pools, or some such. Sommmmmah. Mouth sounds are quite enjoyable."
-
"Hey, doesn't Jake's brother Tom go to the Sharing?" I asked
-
"What ere you doing?" I asked Jake as he walked back into the room. "you got a girl down there you don't want me to know about?"
-
(JAKE)
-Yeah right Marco, in fact it's Rachel who came to ask if you'd like to go out with her-
(SAM)
The sharing had invited me to join in several ocassions, but I had always declined, however I seem to remember seeing Tom in one of the meetings -Yeah, I think he is-
-
I smirked at Jake, trying despearately to think of a response that doesn't involve the phrase "You momma"
-
I didn't know who Jake and Tom were, so I had little input to give. "If the Sharing is involved with the Yeerks, anyone recruiting for them should be watched closely."
-
I watched Jake leave as I walked over to the window and looked up at the sky and deep inside me I had the strongest feeling that I needed to be back in the hawk body it was just so powerful.*I take you will try to morph?*I asked as I heard Jake and Marco not looking at them but still listening.
-
(JAKE)
-Yes- I locked the door with key before trying to morph
-Ok, so here goes nothing- I concentrated on the image of my dog homer, running in the yard, his toungue out of his mouth and his dirty fur. Then, very slowly at first, I began to change, it wasnt painful, exactly, it's like when you go to the dentist and he uses novocaine, so you know the pain is there but isnt reaching your brain. I grew smaller, the ground was rushing up at me as if I were falling, my teeth became pointy and my knees reversed direction, fur bagan to grow and my noise and face bulged out. Finally, I stood fully dog, in front of my friends, my clothes were piled up next to me. The thing you should know about dogs is that they're never "sort of happy" they're either extra happy or extra bummed, and the smells and sounds were amazing, I could hear cars passing two blocks away, and smell the food my mom was preparing in the kitchen, but there was something else, another dog, in my yard! "Wait, Jake, get a grip on yourslef, thats homer you put him outside".
(SAM)
-You reckon we should call him?- I asked, mostly to Cassie, after all, it was her phone we'll be using.
-
I fell against the bed, getting paler every second as I watched him change. The process wasn't smooth like you'd see in a movie. Things were random. And it was absolutely horrifying.
-
I nodded. "Yeah, we can call him. And maybe check out a meeting of the Sharing later"
-
I turned back around and saw Jake changing as I looked to Marco.*You'll get used to it.*I said.*Jake remember there will be Homer's instincts in there, you need to get control as soon as you can.*I warned him as I had alittle trouble with the hawk mind at first.
-
(JAKE)
-Yeah, I noticed- I thought as I struggled with the desire of barking my brains out to the real homer. -It's cool, Ive got it under control, just a doggy for a night stroll on the beach then right?-
-
I nodded.*Yep and hawkeyes in the sky too.*I reminded him.*Speaking of which,I was thinking of flying around the next few hours till we go, get some more flying time.*I said as I was hoping Jake would say "yes" because the hawk made me happy and I was having thoughts of being trapped in morph but was alittle unsure.
-
"You're....a dog." I said my mouth hanging open. I guess it seemd a little less strange that Tobias could change shape, but when Jake did it, the process was far more alien.
-
(JAKE)
-Ok Tobias, actually you think you could fly to Cassies and tell her that we found out when will the meeting be?-
(SAM)
I let the silence settle, resisting the urge to talk until I couldnt stand it. -So, what now?-
-
"Since we cannot hurry the date of the meeting, we could do research. Prepare for what we will do if we find that Yeerks run this organization. How much destruction we will do depends on supplies we can gather. On the other hand, you and your friends could familiarize yourselves with your new abilities. You will want combat morphs."
-
I gave a small laugh to Jake as if that would be no problem and an ease*Sure, I'll tell them to meet us there at 8.*as the gleam from earlier returned as I opened the window.*Will do Jake.*I said, closing my eyes and focusing on the hawk, which wasn't too hard since it was always on my mind. I felt my body begin to twist and turn on the inside as feathers grew and my legs slowly became smaller and bird-like. My head shrank as well as my face pulled out some and formed the razor sharp beak as my eyes changed as well to a black and goldish color. My arms moved up onto my back and formed wings that was covered in feathers as well.
<Ah better then being in my human body.>I said in thought-speak, not meaning for Jake and Marco to hear.
-
((You're really laying that on, aren't you Tobias?))
-
((He intentionally means to get trapped early because of some grudge against human Tobias))
I turned away when he morphed. It was probably worse than Jake turning into a golden retriever. Then he said that he preffered the hawk body to his human. It creeped me out, but I didn't say anything.
-
(JAKE)
-Yeah, I know its weird- I looked around, dog vision wasnt nearly as good as the hearing or smell -Ok, back to myself then- I supposed that if to morph a dog I had to focus on the dog, to go back to muselg I had to focus on myself. Brown hair and eyes, average height, not football player like but solid. The fur, nose and teeth retracted and I began to grow, after some minutes I was fully human, but aldo was fully naked "Oh man" I dived for my clothes and tried desesperatly to cover myself hoping the others would turn away.
-
"I'm blind!" I shrieked.
-
(JAKE)
-Stop complaining a cover you eyes or something!- I yelled as I struggled to get into my underwear.
(SAM)
Combat morphs? I didnt knew Rachel very well but even that little bit was enough to know that this was the kind of thing she woul get excited about.
-
As soon as I heard those two words, 'combat morph', my eyes lit up. This was what it was all about! I had always secretly yearned for a life more exciting than this- go to school, live a mundane life. Sure, when I was practising my gymnastics there was that surge of adrenalin when I flew through the air mid-flip or dismounted the balance beam...in fact, I doubt that from now on I would ever enjoy it again. I'd been an eagle, achieving real flight. I hadn't experienced the thrill of diving through the air like they did on those nature documentaries to catch prey, but...I could now. And fighting...with shining eyes, I turned to Ax.
"Thanks for the advice." He really did seem calm and knowledgeable. "Really, thanks." I tried to show my sincerity. It might have been partly down to his suggestion of combat, but I felt grateful. "Without your advice, I don't know how we'd do this all." Then I turned to Sam and Cassie, unable to control the the slightly bloodthirsty look on my face, "So where do we get combat morphs?" I was already thinking about it. The power...I could get a lion, with its majestic mane and lacerating claws...a bear with enough power to kill with one blow of its paw...But why limit my options? I wanted to look around, to really think about what I was going to be to kick alien butt.
-
"As natives of the Human Homeworld, Earth as you call it, I am sure you would know more than me where to find something capable enough to fight Yeerks. As an Adalite, I am already fit to fight, though I could do with other morphs."
-
(SAM)
The answer was obvious, the Gardens, a half zoo half amusement park managed by Cassies parents, why hadnt Rachel thought of that?
-Well its kind of funny you ask, cause casually we have a friend whocan get us into a zoo for free and really close to dangerous animals-
(JAKE)
A very embarassing half minute later, I was completly dressed again.
-Ok, lets pretend that never happened and concentrate on tonight -
-
Before I left I saw Jake demorph and then the problem that also came after he was done as I jumped up on the window.<Next time try morphing skin tight clothes.>I warned before I let go of the window, spead my wings and flew off toward Cassie's barn.
-
"you mean the gardens, right? Well, i can get in for free, but youll have to pay. And yeah, i think i get get us in with some animals too acquire" I looked at the barn. "theres also some animals here that we can morph too"
-
"Agreed. now, are my eyes still on fire?" I asked.
-
I flapped my wings as I caught a thermal and begin to fly toward Cassie's barn.<Wow this little war is actually letting me do something with my life.>I thought to myself.
-
"Cassie, would it be safe for me to assume my normal form? I still have time, but I would demorph if it is ok."
-
It took me a few minutes for me to get to Cassie's barn as I flew down and landed on a fence post.<Cassie you guys here?>I called out.
-
I was startled by someone calling out in thoughtspeech. I looked around, and almost fell over as I tried to look behind me. "Who was that?" I asked.
-
I figured I would call out again in case she was in morph or something.<Cassie if you can here me it is Tobias.>I said letting her and anyone else who was with her as well to hear his thoughtspeak.<I have some news from Jake.>
-
(JAKE)
-Haha- I said obviously annoyed -Well two houra two go till the meeting begins. Any ideas?-
(SAM)
-I dont know Ax, there are still people around who could recognize an An...where did that came from?-
-
"It is very difficult cult to tell exactly which direction thought speech eech is coming from. Only the general distance. I would sayyyyy one of your allies has arrived in some form somewhere."
-
"Hmmm, I don't know. Maybe we should contemplate age appropriate activities over a game of Killzone?"
-
(JAKE)
-Sounds good to me- I pushed the start button again, retake our game where we had left it, simply to kill time.
(SAM)
I searched the sky, last time Tobias had been a hawk, he would probably do it again. I spotted the big dark bird perched on the fence.
-
(Crossoverfan...?
It took me a few minutes for me to get to Cassie's barn as I flew down and landed on a fence post.<Cassie you guys here?>I called out.
I was just about to reply to Ax after Sam when I also heard the thought speech. I looked around. There was a redtailed hawk on a fence post. It must be Tobias. "Hey Tobias!" I said in a slightly loud voice, hoping he could here me. "We're over here." Then in I said to Ax normally, "The hawk over there is probably Tobias. If he doesn't come over, can you thought speak to him to come?"
-
<Greetings Tobias. My name is Aximili, and I am a friend.> I said. I figured if I went ahead and introduced myself, he would be more likely to come over freely. <I don't know if any of you are aware, but you can use private thought speech by simply focusing your thoughts on certain people and exclude others. This will help when in the presence of controllers.>
-
(JAKE)
I continued to run in the maze, it really didnt mattered, we were just killing time.
(SAM)
I walked towards the fence. -What is it Tobias-what did jake had to say-Oh by the way,this is Ax, he is an andalite in morph-
-
I tossed a few more random grenades, seeing if I could get lucky a second time.
-
I nodded to them.<Yes I can see you do have an Andalite.>my thought-speak was in amazement of seeing another one after Elfangor.<But yes I have news to report on by Jake.>I said as I lowered my head and preened a few feathers that had been messed up by flying, a habit I had picked up real quick.<Nice to meet you Ax.>I said to the andalite.
-
(SAM)
-So what is it?- I was getting impatient, any kind of knowledge we had was one step forward to survival.
(JAKE)
The blasts missed me completly, I really dont remember much about it, I mean, after all of what happened, no video game seemed exciting any more.
-
At that point I zoned out, and just played. This was probably the last time my head would ever be completely empty.
-
<Jake has found out that The Sharing's next meeting is tonight at 8 PM.>I replied to Sam.<Jake wants us there at the meeting.>
-
(SAM)
-Ok, thats- just then I realized I didnt knew what time is it -Anyone got the time?- I asked
-
"It is 4:37 pm of your hours." I said. "My people are capable of detecting time, which definitely helps when in morph due to the time limit and risk of nothlitism."
-
I had stayed silent throughout the discussion, partly distracted by mulling over tigers and lions and bears. Now I snapped to attention. I was thrilled with the simple information Ax had provided us with about thought speech and time measuring. How could we lose with a powerful ally on side? I addressed Tobias,
"OK. Did he say anything else?" I thought about the meeting. If there were any Yeerks there it could be trouble. "Did he say anything about how we would be there? In morph, or...?" If we were there as people, if we got caught we could be tracked down. If we were observing as animals, they would have no idea. But there was only so much that could be done as an eagle. You can't speak as a bird. It would be impossible for us to interact with anyone, which could be equally important. "I mean, maybe some of us should go in morph and some of us should go in normally." Anyone in morph could eavesdrop, anyone human could try and draw out information from others. And then... "Or should we get battle morphs?" We had 3 and a half hours and Cassie's parents had access to the Gardens...I felt stupid for forgetting that as well as their barn they also worked at the Gardens. "If we get them as soon as possible, we should be prepared for this meeting, right?"
Sure, it would be good if everyone could defend themselves, but really I just wanted to get power. I wanted to be able to kick alien butt.
-
(SAM)
-I think that if you are going to get battle morphs, we should do it all toghether, besides we arent going to smash up the meeting, we just want to spy and Tobias should be pretty good for seeing anything that happens there, and I´ll bet Jake already has some sort of plan-
-
"If we find out it is run by the Yeerks, we should destroy it. Destroy the Yeerk filth for what they have done1 Attack attack attack!" I said, getting so riled up I lost my balance and fell. They would pay for killing my brother.
-
I looked over.<Jake said to be there and I will be personally there in my red-tailed hawk form so I will be watching from the sky.>I said as I knew I could handle it by myself if I wanted.<But I know Jake also tried the morphing, he morphed his dog Homer before I left.>
-
I nodded. "Okay, well, there are some animals here that we can morph. Should we acquire some now?"
-
(SAM)
I simply shrugged -If you want to, OK with me- there were loads of time to kill and I couldnt think of anything more productive to do.
-
"I believe I could make use of a flying morph with which to travel more freely. Vel. Traaaavel. Do you have any ny birds?"
-
I nodded. "Yeah, we have a bunch of seagulls, those can blend in anywhere easily. Also raptors, like Tobias's hawk and an osprey which I acquired earlier. And some other birds too"
-
Sam talked some sense into me and I felt foolish briefly about being so intent on getting a battle morph. But when Ax lost his cool, I couldn't help but feel slightly angry towards the Yeerks. What would I do if they killed Jordan or Sara, my sisters? Ax had lost his brother. I looked down at him and asked with great concern,
"Ax, are you OK?" Then Cassie mentioned birds and I admitted slightly guiltily, "Uh, I kind of already acquired a bird just to try out morphing." I pointed to the Bald Eagle in the corner, "Acquired that one. But I don't know how to morph clothes." I admitted, trying to say it as if I didn't care and in a matter-of-fact way instead of sounding embarrassed. Then I quickly changed the subject. "Wait, what about Jake and Marco? They need to come acquire some animals too, right?"
-
(SAM)
-Well Tobias said Jake had tried to morph his dog, and dogs can blend in perfectly anywhere, as for Marco, I think some of us shoulg go as...well...humans-
-
"I am not what one might call ok." I said. "elfangor is dead. Killed by one of the most formidable monsters in the empire, and I am without my people's help."
-
I listened to the group talking and then I locked my eyes on Ax, hearing about what happened to his brother again was painful to me and I am sure if the other's saw my eyes, even though they were hawk eyes, a small part of them showed emotion.<I was with Elfangor...at the end.>I told Ax, knowing the others did see me so it wouldn't be all that a surprise.
-
"At least...someone was." I said. I wished it could have been me. Why did it have to be some stranger? Why did it have to be Visser Three that killed him? Why did he have to die at all, and leave me alone? Some liquid was coming out of my eyes, which seemed strange. I began demorphing. I wanted to be in my own body, and I would need to be to acquire a bird anyway.
-
(SAM)
Watching Ax demorph was even worse than Cassie or Rachel, his andalite body was horribly out of place among us -Ax, why did you demorphed?-
-
<I cannot acquire DNA in an alternate body.> I said matter of factly, before realizing they probably didn't know. <Also for future reference, one can't acquire DNA from a morph. We will all require touching the actually person, animal, or whatever. I will go inside the barn, so I am not seen by anyone.> I entered the barn, and was greeted with all the noise and smells I would expect of a place filled with animals. I found a bird of prey that looked like a nice specimen, and it was lethargic at the moent as well.
<Cassie, I would like to choose this predatory bird.>
-
I walked over to the barn. Ax indicated the raptor he would like to acquire. "Okay, that's a Northern Harrier. Circus cyaneus. They're good at maneuvering." I put on a pair of gloves, opened the cage and held the bird out to let Ax acquire the bid easier
-
<Thank you.> I placed my hand gently on the bird, and focused. After a bit, I was done. <Now I can use it to get around. I suppose I could begin testing it out. Should I try it outside, or remain inside where there's less chance I'll fly off too far before reasserting myself?>
-
I thought about it. "Well, here, you might end up getting freaked out by the other animals. Outside though, you might fly away a bit. I would suggest outside, because even if you do fly away, you could still see us, or Tobias can go find you. Raptors eyes are way better then our eyes." Then I said, "I think I'll try out my osprey morph too." I went outside the barn, then started morphing osprey.
-
I stepped outside and began to morph. Fur turned to feathers, and I shrank down for what seemed like a long time. This was my smallest morph yet, compared to the Human and fish. When the instincts kicked in, I felt a strong urge to be up in the air. I was vulnerable down on the ground, but a tree could give me protection and a good view. I flew up, and perched on the roof of the building since that was close by. I think the Humans saw me up here, but they couldn't get me now, and I could watch them. There was another bird of prey too, and I didn't much like him either., even though he said he had been there when my brother...wait. Yes. I wasn't a bird. This was a morph.
<Hmm. This morph has very strong senses. I can see individual hairs on your head, Sam. This should be a very useful form.>
-
(SAM)
I passed a hand over my hair in amazement
-You can? Well nothing left to do but wait for 8:00 then-but according to Ax there were at least four hours left for that -So what are we gonna do?-
-
<I have already made my suggestion. A counter suggestion would be to go to where the meeting is, and familiarize ourselves with the location.> I could tell these people didn';t really know much about military ways. Recon was a basic strategy. <I do not require a battle morph, so I could do recon myself. Tobias you have what you need to scout, and if you do not desire a battle morph for this one occasion would you mind accompanying me?> If I could talk to Tobias, it would give me an opportunity to gather information about the group, and about Elfangor's last moments.
-
(SAM)
I liked Axs idea, I almost never went to the beach and had no idea of where would the meeting be -Yeah, we could go, see whats going on-
-
after i got a grip on the instincts and got to follow the conversation, i said <Okay, we can morph seagulls and fly over. Seagulls are way more common then raptors at the beach.>
-
I nodded to Ax.<It would be my pleasure.>I said as for some reason I felt very close to Ax, the same feeling I had with Elfangor. I then noticed the group about to morph birds.<Oh guys you might want to take it slow on flying, take it from me its alittle shaky at the start, but if you want you can follow me.>I said as I had quite a few hours of flying already...probably abit more then I needed.
-
(SAM)
-Exactly how many kinds of animals you've got in there?- I said rising an eyebrow, what Tobias said made me feel like he was about to fly off -Wait, Cassie's right, a raptor at the beach is just way too obvious-
-
<Very well. I will acquire a seagull morph before leaving, if Cassie has one. Otherwise we will have to capture one.>
-
I flapped my wings with pride as I was still on the fence post, ready to use my wings again in what seemed to me was my home: the sky.
-
(SAM)
-Cassie, you have a seagull in there?
-
I followed the conversation and stepped outside, watching as everyone morphed birds. I smiled in satisfaction, remembering my earlier brief flight as a bald eagle. However, I watched one particular raptor. How long had Tobias been in morph? When he'd gone off to talk to Jake and Marco, he'd been in morph. He had to have demorphed, right? I couldn't imagine Jake letting him get trapped as a bird, especially just before this important meeting. I grimaced at the idea of morphing seagull.
"OK, I get that it's necessary for our little mission, but seagull? Don't they just eat anything off the floor?" Then my attention moved onto the idea of battling. Maybe something like a lion would be way too obvious at the beach, but...sharp teeth and strong jaws... "Don't suppose you've had to treat any dogs recently, Cassie? I know you mostly do wild animals, but I was thinking German Shepherd. For a battle morph. You get dogs at the beach, right?" I asked curiously.
-
I looked over and heard that.<You wouldn't catch me morphing a seagull any day, filty birds.>I said as somewhat arrogant of being a hawk and also alittle stuck up after being a bird for so long in morph now.
-
<I have no aversion to morphing a bird just for being an opportunistic feeder. It isn't like we will be needing to eat in morph.> I said. Who cared what they ate. The important thing was blending in. I could imagine what sort of bird the seagull might be from my own time spent at the beach.
-
I nodded at Sam . "Yeah, we have seagulls. We often do."
-
(SAM)
I let the silence hang in there before saying -So, what are we waiting for?-
-
I shrugged, taking the lead and entering Cassie's barn. Ax made a good point, and it wasn't like I wanted to go eating fries off the floor. I just worried slightly about the bird's instincts. The seagull was on a perch far from the birds of prey, and I advanced towards it slowly, trying not to make a sudden movement. The seagull seemed wary, but not too fussed. I wondered whether it was because people used to feed it at the beach so it got used to humans. Reaching out carefully, I touched its unhurt wing and concentrated on it. It felt jittery under my touch, but immediately calmed down as I acquired its DNA. Backing off before it started to feel uncomfortable about a human being in its personal space, I left the barn and nodded.
"Done here." Then an idea occurred to me. "I'll be back soon." Cassie might not have any dogs to look after, but there was a shelter for dogs a few blocks away. It was for abandoned dogs, dogs whose owners couldn't look after them anymore and that kind of thing. I power-walked the whole way there, letting myself in and striding right up to the reception desk. I felt stupid, but acted like an airhead teenager the entire time to the receptionist. "Hi! I was walking my friend's dog the other day, but it was so strong that I accidentally let go of the leash and it ran off. I need to find it before my friend finds out. She's on holiday at the moment, you know? So I'm supposed to be looking after it. She gets back tomorrow so I'm, like, desperate to find it?" The receptionist nodded.
"What breed it is?" I flipped my hair, trying not to be disgusted with myself.
"Oh, like type? It's a German Shepherd. Can I see if it's here?" The receptionist called in a member of staff and I walked through the kennels. All the dogs were trapped behind mesh wires and the staff member, a guy a couple of years older than me, tried to engage me in conversation. I continued to act the airhead and he gave up soon enough. From then on, it was business only.
"Does your friend's dog have a microchip?" He asked. I frowned at him.
"What's a microchip?" I shouted over the noise of barking dogs. He sighed, shaking his head, and I spotted a rather energetic German Shepherd who bounded towards the wire. I reached out to stroke it, touching the fur just past its nose, and it fell into a trance as I acquired it. It was well-built, even I could see that despite knowing nothing about dogs.
"This your friend's dog? It seems to like you." The staff member asked and I stood up, turning to him.
"Uh, no? I just thought it looked cute so I wanted to say hello to the big guy." He gritted his teeth and nodded.
"OK, so the dog isn't here?" I shook my head, smiling at him cutely.
"No, I guess not. But thanks so much for your help!" I spoke, winking, and turned to leave. He looked confused for a moment, as if my charm had worked on him and I hurried out of the pound, shuddering as I walked away. Ugh, gross. If there was anything I, Rachel, was not, it was an airhead. The boys at school used to think that before I rejected them harshly. Since then, they kept their distance. If they complained about me, what did I care? They complained about me, not to me, so it wasn't my problem. Feeling more prepared for tonight's mission, I couldn't help but reflect on morphing seagulls, and then what Tobias had said. He really seemed to like being a hawk. I could understand why, because the ability to take off and fly anywhere you wanted, that total freedom, was really awesome. It was tempting to just morph and fly everywhere... I just hoped that he wouldn't do something stupid like getting stuck as a bird. Birds are no good in fights... I looked up at the sky, slightly anxious, and thought about getting back to the barn.
-
I flew down and demorphed. After demorphing, I started feeling tired. going from Human to Andalite to bird and back was wearing me down a bit, but I didn't complain. I found the seagull and acquired it, then stood to the side and rested.
-
While the others were doing their thing, I figured I would as well. I spread my wings and flew into the sky and into the woods, before landing and demorphing back to human for a few minutes, and then back to hawk, the morphing was getting more smooth for me as I flew back and landed on the same fence post, probably in time for no one to notice I was gone.
-
(SAM)
-Where did she go?- I looked in confusion as Rachel left, definitively acquiring morphs was the best thing they could do right know, but I hated just standing there doing nothing. I was anxious about getting to the beach, but I couldnt do nything about it, and there were still three hours left at the very least. I left my thoughts drift, tjinking of all the things I could be able to do. Things most people could only do after a lives training, I had all their skills, why? Because I had been lucky, I didnt deserved them, the only way to be worthy was to fight, help in anything I could.
-
<I suppose I could begin reconnaissance and meet back here before the meeting. Unless anyone who doesn't come would like to meet closer to the location.> I said after resting a bit. Knowing where the beach was, I mentally plotted a course I could take in my own body. <I will go on foot where I can to preserve the time spent in morph.>
-
(SAM)
Ax had just given me the exit I neede. I nodded -Yeah, I tink I´ll go home for a while, clear my head, see you on the beach later OK?- I began walking away and waved goodbye.
-
As I walked back towards Cassie's house and her barn, I realised that if I wanted to use my new morph effectively, I'd have to make sure I knew what was going on. Instead of turning right and heading towards the open land where her barn was, I turned left and headed home.
"Hey, where did you go?" Jordan asked me as I came through the door. I shivered- it was an innocent question but how did I know that my own sister wasn't a Yeerk? I casually answered.
"Cassie wanted to show me this raccoon that she'd rescued, said it was really cute." I then made a face- it may have been a lie but I actually didn't like raccoons. Jordan looked at me weirdly. "I know, I know, nothing cute about raccoons. In my defense, she didn't actually tell me it was a raccoon, just said she'd found a really cute critter to show me..." Then my mom walked in from the kitchen in her suit. She must have been working today.
"Nice of you to finally join us, Rachel." She commented wryly and I shrugged.
"Sorry Mom, Cassie got all excited over a raccoon, of all the animals, and wanted me to come see it." Then I realised that as well as coming home to call Jake, which was my original plan, I'd have to come up with a reason to be out at 8pm tonight. "Actually, I wanted to ask something." She raised her eyebrows. "I want to have a free day tomorrow, but...I'm...kind of struggling with some math homework." I felt stupid admitting such a minor problem, even if it was a lie. "I was talking to Jake yesterday and he said it was easy, so is it OK if I call him? I wanted him to help me out tonight so I can do nothing tomorrow and not feel guilty about homework." My mom seemed happy enough- probably glad that I wanted to get in touch with Jake. We were cousins, sure, but before this whole alien invasion thing we weren't that close. I suspected that we would need to work together a lot so things would continue to change there.
"That's a pretty good idea. Will you be wanting dinner?" I shrugged.
"I don't know yet, is it OK if I phone him now?" My mom nodded and I went to the phone. It was a wireless one, so I could easily grab it and head up to my room where nobody would listen. First, though, I dialled Cassie's number. As I expected, she was busy with the others so her dad answered.
"Hello?" He spoke.
"Hey Mr. --------, it's Rachel. I just wondered if you could pass on a message to Cassie- I had to go home because I need to do my homework, I don't understand it and I need to get it done soon." He sounded a bit puzzled.
"Oh, that urgent, is it? Well, sure..."
"Thanks, bye!" I quickly ended the call, dialling straight to Jake's house.
"Hello, ---------- household, this is Tom. Who's calling?" Jake's older brother answered.
"Hi cousin Tom! It's Rachel. Can I speak to Jake please? It's about the stupid math homework..." I wasn't sure whether my perky tone of voice was overdoing it. I needed to ask Jake about our plans. I wasn't sure whether Cassie had already phoned him, but I wanted to check for myself.
-
I left the barn. <Assuming Tobias joins me, we will be sure to return before the meeting starts.> I said. I trotted out towards the fence, and jumped over it before going towards the woods. <I will be traveliing most of the way on foot, Tobias. Let's go.> I went off at a jog into the woods, and traveled as best I could towards the beach while also remaining out of sight of any Humans.
-
(JAKE)
I was returned to reality when someone knocked on my door. -Who is it?- I asked pausing the game. -It´s Tom Jake, open up- I walked to the door and opened
-What is it with locking the door anyway?- he asked, I almost never locked the door-It´s Rachel, she wants to talk to you about homework- I knew we didnt have any homework but I also knew she was being cautious, I walked towards the phone and picked it up -Hello?-
(SAM)
I was home before I even noticed, my "parents" were waiting for me in the doorstep - Any knews?- "Dad" asked, I doubted a little before replying - The guys and I are checking out a meeting of a group we think could be involved with yeerks- I said -It´s at 8:00 pm tonight- They seemed pleased with that and left, I had enough time to do anything I wanted to, so I asked myself, "think Samuel, if you could do anything anybody on this planet can do, what would you like to learn first?" the answer was obvious, first, fighting, Bruce Lee would be, no doubt, the best kind of backup anyone could wish for, and maybe I could even learn to handle some weapons in the mean time, something I could make myself like the staffs karate guys use. But then it ocurred to me that there would be a moment that we would be totally outgunned, so running away was vital too, and just a few months ago I had seen on Ripley a special about some guys called Yamakazi who could do some amazing stuff. With those too ideas in my head I rushed to my computer to try and find a way to learn this things, I just hoped I could.
((Just to make things clear I know the staff is called a Bo, and Yamakazi began doing PArkour in the early 90´s so both this references are right))
-
I was suddenly serious. "TOM. IS. LISTENING." I mouthed at him. I'm not very good at mouthing words.
-
I didn't know whether to come straight out with my question or keep talking in riddles. Jake would have worked out that we didn't actually have any math homework, so it should be pretty easy to keep the fake discussion up. I had gone up to my room so nobody would be listening in...but if anyone anywhere could be a Yeerk, it'd probably be best to be paranoid.
"Hi Jake, I'm kinda struggling with the math problems. I hate it when they make the questions all long and wordy..." I sounded irritated. "Why can't they just ask 'What's 40 squared times 30 squared?' Instead it's all 'if the wing of a bird is 40cm squared times 30cm squared and there are five birds, how much is the total surface area of the wings...' If I didn't have to pass this stupid subject, I'd just write some stupid witty answer like 'A dog comes along and scares off the birds'!" It sounded pretty confusing, even to me and I hoped it made some kind of sense. I was trying to ask in code whether we would all attend the meeting as seagulls or whether I might have to use my new morph. I wanted to practise my newly-acquired German shepherd if that's what the plan was, because it would be really bad timing if I lost control of the instincts during such an important meeting. "So what should I be doing to work it out?" I added casually.
-
(JAKE)
Ok Jake, think, it had to do with aliens, now what the hell did the rest meant? I made my brain work as fast as it could go, birds, dogs, those were animals, and we could morph animals! They had acquired birds and dogs and she was asking me what she should morph during the meeting! But Tom WAS listening, I would have to try and invent a decent code and hope Rachel would figure it out. To begin with I faked a small laugh, then I said -I think some of the other guys already have the birds thing done, you could write your dog answer and we could help you with it tommorrow, besides, the teacher is half-blind, she probably wont notice- What I was trying to say was something like "Tobias and someone else will go as birds, I, Marco and Sam, as humans, you can use your dog morph" I didnt knew what kind of dog she had morphed, but knowing Rachel it sure as hell wasnt a chihuahua, probably a great dannish or a german sheperd, that could do a lot of damage, were our best bet.
-
I sounded relieved,
"Thanks, cousin. Her class is so frustrating. See you in school!" I hung up and thought about his reply. We really needed to come up with an easier-to-understand code in the future...but I got that he was giving me the OK to morph dog and letting me know that everyone else would be seagulls, or at least some of them. I called down to my mom, "Can I go over to Jake's later? He says he's free to help with my homework! I won't need dinner!" She called back up,
"Okay, don't come back too late!" I then shut my door, locking it. There was no such thing as being too careful. I then focused on the energetic German shepherd in my mind. There was a shlooping sound as I felt two triangular ears sprout from my head. My arms and legs itched as fur sprouted from them. I stopped suddenly as my hands began to shrink and fingers began to melt together. It would be awkward to be stuck in my clothes. I pulled them off with great difficulty and just as I was about to continue, I caught sight of myself in the mirror. "Gross..." I still had my human mouth but I was looking at a kind of werewolf in the mirror. Closing my eyes so that the image didn't distract me further, I continued my morph. A tail grew suddenly and I felt my insides begin to shift. It made me feel ill, the sensation of bones grinding and organs shifting, knowing that it probably should hurt but didn't. I then fell forward, my newly morphed hind legs and front legs supporting me. My head rapidly changed into canine form, snout extending from my face. As the morph finished, I felt pretty neat-
I sniffed the clothes on the floor. Human scent. I searched for more scents but the same smell emanated from the bed, the clothes, the whole room. I sat, panting. Where was the human? Was she my human? I wanted to find her and play. I chased my tail briefly for fun before stopping when it turned out I couldn't catch it. Where was my human? I padded over to the door and tried to open it by headbutting it gently. The door didn't move. I was stuck in here. I started to whine gently, pawing at the door.
"Rachel, what is going on up there?" A voice! Was that my human? I whined louder. "Is there a dog in your room?" I heard footsteps and bounded around the room energetically, footsteps meant someone fun would come and play! Then the voice was right at my door. "Rachel?" I tilted my head. Was that my human's name? Rachel-
<Yah!> I yelled, luckily in private thought-speak. I focused on myself and began to demorph as quickly as possible. This time round, I tried something different. I couldn't answer the door to my mom naked! I focused on clothing tight enough that it could be like skin as it looked as if we couldn't morph loose clothing. I imagined me in one of my gymnastics leotards. I think it was the fastest I'd demorphed yet and I was pleased to see that the idea of morphing skintight clothing worked. I opened the door sheepishly. My mother raised her eyebrows at me. "Sorry. I was trying to practise one of my routines and I saw someone walking their dog out the window and got distracted."
"It's not nice to tease dogs." My mom said disapprovingly and I hung my head. "And can you be careful with the door?" She'd assumed that I'd been doing something like kicking off the door for a somersault or something. I nodded and she left. I shut the door behind her and sighed with relief. Those instincts had been unexpectedly strong. But now I knew about them. I considered practising my new seagull morph but the quick morphing had left me really tired. I put on my clothes on top of my leotard and went downstairs.
"Actually, practising makes me hungry..." I commented, fixing myself up a couple of sandwiches- nothing too heavy for later. As I ate them, my mother shook her head at me, confused. I would head out to the barn soon, I decided, just in case everyone was making plans and I wasn't there to hear them.
-
(JAKE)
I hanged -I don't even know why she is asking help from you, I mean, it's not like you're bright is it?- Tom said , I decided to leave it that way and looked at my watch, it was 6:30! Time flies when you're playing videogames with your best friend I guess, I walked back to my room and poked Marco on the back. We should leave my house at more or less 7:30 to be at the beach in time and Tom would probably take us anyway. -Marco we've got one hour left- I locked the door - Do you think we should ask Tom to take us there?-
(SAM)
I powered up the computer and searched for anything that could help; I couldn't find any tutorials on what the Yamakazi guys did so I had to settle with watching them and try to copy what they did, most of the simpler moves like vaults and rolls came easy but I almost broke my neck while trying to kick the wall and make a backflip, the second time I got it nicely. Then I also looked for videos on self defense I learned weak parts of the human body and some... colorful, techniques.
-
"Yes...if he seems really excited that we're going, it definitely supports my theory."
-
(JAKE)
I shot Marco an annoyed look, I didnt want to start another discussion. -Fine, I´ll ask him to take us- I opened the door and saw Tom in the hallway -Hey Tom, you think you could take us to your sharing meeting tonight?- I asked as cheerful as I could possibly fake . He looked stunned for a second before answering -What made you change your mind?- I shrugged -Yeah, sure, but be ready, we´ll leave in 1 hour- I nodded -Ok, thanks- Then walked back to my room -It´s done- I told Marco
-
"It's done? What are you, a mobster?" I said sarcastically? "Father Marco, I have arranged our transportation." I said in an exaggerated italian accent.
((was godfather made before the 90's?))
-
(Sorry for not posting for awhile (again) been busy with life which I am trying to slow alittle to re-focus back on here.)
I nodded, spreading my wings as I jumped up into the air and followed toward the beach, enjoying every second while in the hawk body and I wouldn't mind using it as an excuse to remain for as long as possible in it.
-
(JAKE)
This time the laugh was autenthical, what can I say? Marco is a sucker for jokes, and most of them are horrible, but once in a while he did got it right.
-Come on, I've still got one hour to kick your butt- I de-paused the game.
-
"Jake, you've spent your wohle life trying to kick my butt. It hasn't happened yet, and it never will"
-
(SAM)
After that I left home, my parents didnt asked further questions so I didnt have any trouble. I was around 6:30, I would get to the beach in half an hour, more or less, which left me with plenty of time to investigate anything I needed to on the place. I walked, letting my mind drift.
-
In the end I'd decided to wait around the house, no need to vanish off too early. I'd watched some cartoons with my youngest sister Sara and kept an eye on the time. Now I was getting twitchy as it got closer to the time of the meeting. Luckily nobody really noticed, and if they did they probably assumed I was starting to get bored of the television. I stared at it, not really paying attention as I thought about how to get to the beach. I could go in my Bald Eagle morph, which I'd tried before, but I wasn't sure about how well I'd fit in. I heard that they liked to catch fish, but I thought it might be from streams. I could try my seagull morph, but the thought of the instincts distracting me put me off. Also, I didn't want to spend very much time in my human body in case I somehow got caught or noticed, so I didn't want to leave too early and have to demorph. If we had to get there at 8, I figured I'd set out at 7.15, which would give me half an hour to get there and up to fifteen minutes to deal with stray instincts. Hopefully I should get there early enough to go straight to dog morph...
-
(SAM)
I arrived at he beach maybe 5 minutes before than what I had anticipated. But there was already plenty of movement. At least 30 guys were already planting a large banner that read "THE SHARING: MAKING A BETTER WORLD" ; some other guys were putting up a volleyball net and beach balls and frisbees. A little farther down the beach guys in their late teens struggled to get a fire going for a barbecue. Everything looked pretty normal, I suppose...
-
I had been scouting the area, as I said I would, and I found Sam at the time everything was supposed to get started. <<Hello Sam. It is me, Aximilli, speaking privately. I have been scouting the area, and I wasn't sure if I should meet you all somewhere, or just wait for you, so I just stayed. Everything seems busy. Different people are partaking in different exercises. I believe I have found an area that is exclusive. There are people watching the area, and ushering most others away if they approach too closely. I haven't heard anything incrimating, though.>>
-
(SAM)
I panicked, if Ax was here in andalite form, and there were yeerks here we were so dead I didnt want to think about it, I looked around trying to spot him but no sucj luck, and I couldnt say anything or someone was likely to notice. After that first rush I thought of what he had said, a private area that would be the first place to search for obviously.
-
I saw he was looking for me, and seemed to have a panicky look. <<I am over here, Sam. In bird morph.>> I said, flying to the ground in front of him, but at a distance, and pecked at the ground a bit to mimic a bird. I looked over at him. <<I can show you the direction of the secluded area, but you should be careful.>> I flew off in the direction, leading behind the main building. There was a Human male in a uniform watching while leaning casually on the wall.
-
(SAM)
"Jesus christ" I thought while exhaling deeply. My second thought was "how stupid of you Samuel, to think that Ax would just stand in there sayin -Hello, would any controller kindly chop me to pieces?-" I followed him away from the main group, when I saw what he meant by "people watching the area" it was a cop, the same one that had showed up in Cassies barn. Maybe 50 yards behind him, a tightly packed group of 10 persons. I dared walk a little closer. -You kid missed something?- He stopped me dead in my tracks -No sir, I was just...- I asked in a rush. -Just what?- He pushed. -I just wanted to thank you for inviting me to this meeting- I lied, his expression softened, but no much.
-What? I didnt...-
-Yes you did, me and some of my friends-
-Oh...yeah, so having a good time?-
-Yeah, so thanks again, I better go back, we were going to play volleyball-
-Ok, enjoy yourself, but dont come back over here, this is just for full members-
-No problem- I got out of there as fast as I could without making obvious that I was running away.
-
I couldn't wait any longer. I was getting too fidgety and my sister kept looking at me because I was interrupting her cartoon-viewing.
"I'm off to Jake's now. See you later!" I called to my mother who was in the neighbouring room. She called back with the typical stay-safe, watch out when crossing roads stuff. I left through the front door but hurried round to the garden where there would be less prying eyes. Checking that nobody was around, I removed my outer layers, now only in my leotard. I grabbed my clothes and put them in the shed at the bottom of the garden which nobody really used and then closed my eyes, focusing on the image of a seagull. It was similar enough to my other avian morph that it was a straightforward process. As my feet finally grew webbed, I waited, opening my eyes. After about a minute, I still couldn't feel any strong instincts. Well, this was easier than expected!
I clumsily took off and was soon airborne. It was interesting to see my neighbourhood from a bird's eye view. The seagull vision wasn't as amazing as eagle vision, but I could see things well enough. I saw some spilled food in the car park as I flew over McDonalds. Man, it looked good. I wasn't hungry, but I was fixated on the food. Before I knew it, I was scooping up fries with my beak and swallowing them down whole. <Euuuw! Gross!> I snapped out of it and took off. After several incidents in which I ate or almost ate food out of dumpsters and off the ground, I made it to the beach.
I saw another bird and felt a rivalry spring up. I wouldn't let it steal any food off the ground- no, I didn't care about that. I scouted out the area- it was busy, what with there being a gathering and all there. I headed for one of the furthest sand dunes, away from the mass of people. Landing behind it, I checked very carefully before demorphing. A wave of fatigue hit me as I returned to human form. This morphing thing was tiring. I figured I might be early, so I didn't want to morph again right away in case I was pressed for time later. But then again, this was just a scouting mission, so I should easily be able to get out of there and demorph. After a five minute breather or so, I pictured the German shepherd and began shrinking. This time, it was my hands and feet that changed first, fingers melting together and fingernails forming claws. I fell onto my hands and knees as my limbs began to change and my skin started to become tan and black-coloured. As my mouth turned into a shout and my nose grew wet and black, fur sprouted from my body. My eyes rapidly changed as I felt sharp teeth form in my new mouth. Before long I was completely dog.
I was happy! Full of the joys of life! Everything could be made a game! I managed to clamp down on the instinct to run around and chase my tail, but the happiness continued to bubble underneath my human thoughts. It was hard to be really serious with a dog brain. I bounded out from the sand dune, taking in all the scents. My vision was a bit weird, I guess like a bit colour-blind, but the scents! I could smell lots of people, food, everything! I felt like a master detective. As I ran across the beach, tongue lolling out of my mouth like a carefree pet, I almost ran into someone familiar.
<Sam! Shh, it's a secret, but I'm a dog! What are we going to do?> I stopped in front of him, clearly wanting to be petted. The happiness of the dog mind was infectious and it was making me strangely perky. It was really easy to play the role of a friendly dog who just wants everyone to pet him. My tail wagged as I sniffed and memorised his scent, slowly realising that if we happened to get separated I could now follow it.
-
(SAM)
I looked at the just appeared German shepperd that was Rachel, instead of asking stupid questions like "how does it feel to be a dog?" I knelt in front of her and spoke as low as I could -We wait, maybe an hour, Ax is up there in seagull morph, I havent seen the others- I looked at my watch, 7:15 -But they shouldnt take to long to get here, Ax found a separate group over there, I tried to get close, got hammered, maybe you and Jake will have a little more luck. Nothing that tell us that this is a secret yeerk organization though-
(JAKE)
-Mutt we have to go- Tom called at my door, Marco was ahead by something like three deaths -Ok we´re coming- I turned off the game and was about to step out of my room when I realized that I didnt have morphing clthes on, Tobias had mentioned that we could morph skintight clothin so I picked up some forgotten bike shorts and t-shirt and put them under my sweatshirt and pants -Let´s go Marco-
-
<<Someone asked if they could get the current meeting started, and the one who seems to be in charge said they are waiting for additional members. Whatever may happen, will happen when everyone who is supposed to attend gets here. I suppose if we really wanted a quick way to see if they were controllers would be for me to jump out in front of them, but I doubt that would be a wise action.>> I said to Sam. <<If they react with fear, they would be Humans. With revulsion, and they would be controllers. I would rather just remain on this perch, just close enough to hear what they have to say. They probably believe all the Andalites are dead or gone, so they shouldn't be uspicious about a perching seagull.>>
-
(SAM)
What Ax said sounded more than reasonables -Let´s wait for the others I want to hear what they've got to say, Ax, perching seagull is a good idea, Rachel, how much time in morph do you have left?-
-
I got up quietly. It seemsed like the time would never come, now it was coming mind numbingly fast.
-
I wagged my tail at the attention, hoping that anyone watching would think that Sam was merely praising me.
<I think I've only been in morph for ten, fifteen minutes top. I would go check out the secret area you found, but I get the feeling this should be a group mission. I guess I chose this morph with back-up in mind- not out of place on a beach but has some teeth and strength if anything bad happens.> I directed my thought-speak at Ax and Sam, nobody else. Then, partly acting on instinct, I started digging a hole in the sand. I got several pawfuls of sand out of the growing trench before making an excuse, <Just trying to fit in, you know, acting like my animal.>
-
(JAKE)
-Come on- Tom said tilting his head towards the stairs, I followed him to the lower floor and out of the house. He told my mom that we would return in about two hours before we hopped into Dad´s car,which he had asked borrowed to take us to the meeeting, the engine started and we were off.
(SAM)
-Yeah, I know that, and yeah, I agree we should wait for the others, this IS a team mission, and if things go as bad as they can get we´ve still got Ax... and me- It sounded a little more arrogant than what I had intended, but it didnt mattered.
((IS TOM SHOWN DRIVING IN ANY BOOK?))
-
((He may have been driving the vehicle in 49. I don't think it's much of a stretch to have him at driving age, especially since I don't remember it mentioning his parents drive him to meetings.))
-
I continuted to scout the area, staying up pretty high so no one would really notice me.<Not alot going on.>I reported to Ax and Sam.<Just seems like a normal camp out.>I said as I had probably been in more for more then thirty minutes so I had plenty of time on my wings.<No sign of Jake or the others yet.>
-
I sat silently, staring out the window, watching the scenery go by.
-
(JAKE)
After about fifteen minutes of driving, in whick we basically kept silence, we arrived at the beach.As we hoped from the car I noticed there was lots of movement, almost 50 people were already there, and more were gathering every second. I sruggled to find the others. -Look guys- Tom said- the full members go to a separate area, you stay here and enjoy yourselves OK?- With that he left us alone, jut like we wanted -Can you see the others?-
-
<<Someone new has approached the guard, and I believe he is being let through.>> I said. <<He said everyone is here, so I think they're about to get started.>>
-
(SAM)
-Damm, where are the others? Tobias,Rachel,can you see anything?-
-
<No problem!> I answered Sam and left the hole I was digging to run across the beach. There were an awful lot of new scents and I had trouble focusing. I reached the new people and noticed their scents first. Then I realised who they were. I barked at them excitedly, seemingly wanting attention from the new people.
<Hey guys. Marco, by the way, you stink.> I teased- he only smelt of his last meal, so he didn't actually stink, but he didn't need to know. <Sorry about the confusing phone call Jake...we really need to invent a team code. Sam is here, Ax is in disguise as a seagull and Tobias is here in hawk form...he really loves being a hawk...it's kind of weird. Oh, is Cassie with you guys?> The fun-seeking dog brain made it really hard to hold one thought in my head at a time. I waited for attention.
-
(JAKE)
-Oh, god Rachel, you spooked me.Could you take us with them?And wait a second, who's Ax?- I assumed that, being here early and all, they had already found out something.
But wait, Ax whoever he was,Sam,Marco,Rachel,Tobias, Me. Where was Cassie?
-
((Jake doesn't know who Ax is, so he should be asking who he is. Remember, he doesn't know everything that Sam knows.))
<<They're discussing business stuff right now. Nothing incriminating yet. Something they call old business.>>
-
"Who's Ax, and how much sugar has Rachel had today?"
-
I quickly made an excuse,
<I'm just playing the role of the dog so nobody gets suspicious! I'm not on sugar...OK, the dog brain is just...really happy, really perky and I'm having trouble suppressing it. Anyway, let's introduce you guys to Ax!> Instead of my usual fast pace and bounding along the sand, I kept it to a jog to lead them over to Sam. <Hopefully Cassie will show up soon.> I began to pant.
-
I saw Rachel come up with two others. They must be the rest of the group. I flew off the roof and away from the guard to meet them, landing on a sign about water safety. <<Greetings. I am Aximilli. You may call me Ax. I was in the dome of the Dome ship that my people arrived in to defeat the Yeerks, but the main part of the ship was destroyed. Now i am stranded, and will help you until I find a way to return to my people. I can help you in some ways, like morphing. I realize instincts can be hard to control, like the urge to eat chips thta children throw towards you. Not that I ate any salty, tasty chips that a child threw to me. I am just using that as an example.>>
-
I smirked. "Another andalite. This might be, dare i say it, fun with him around."
-
After I acquired the seagull and did some chores, i morphed the seagull and flew over to the Sharing meeting. <Hey, sorry I'm late.> I called to the others in private thought speech
-
(JAKE)
I heard Cassies voice in my head and so I said.
-Ok, we are all here,and there isnt much time, could you guys cover me? I need to morph Homer-Before they moved I was stripping off my sweatshirt and pants, leaving only the skintight shorts and shirt I wore under them.
(SAM)
I moved in front of Jake, it was pretty dark, but I guess we couldnt be to careful. -Ok man, just hurry up, we dont wanna miss anything important-
-
i landed in front of jake then demorphed. "Well, maybe you can also go somewhere more private to morph instead." i suggested
-
"Dear God yes. We need a way to do this with pants." I said averting my eyes.
-
<<I am still unsure why Humans find unclothed bodies repulsive.>>
-
I snickered. "Not all. Usually ones of the same gender."
-
<<But they don't even have any body parts you haven't seen before. And females...well females just...make me lose focus on things.>>
-
"Ladies man eh? I think we'll get along just fine." I said with a solid grin on my face
((this reminded me of this: Funny guy distracted by a pretty girl at the parking (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JosXyFDeyW8#) ))
-
(JAKE)
-Ok lets just get over with this- I focused on my dog and instantly felt the changes begin. After some very disturbing 5 minutes I was Homer, the instincts kicked in, not as hard as the last time, but having another dog next to me was very distracting. -Lets move-
-
I heard Rachel talking to Jake as I replied.<I heard that.>as if it wasn't already true but still I defended the body anyway as I stayed up in the air, despite it getting darker and later in the day.
-
-People, places,-I thought-Rachel with me, Ax, Cassie perch, Tobias, keep an eye on us. Marco, Sam, I cant think of anything useful for you to do, so stay here and try not to bring attention to yourselves OK?-
-
<<Yes Prince Jake.>> I said. Not that Jake was an official Prince, but he seemed to be the leader and I should call him something. A Aristh needed a Prince in any case. I flew back to my previous spot to watch the area.
-
"Prince Jake." I muttered to myself. "I'll need to come up with some material for that." With that on my mind I went for some hot dogs and volleyball.
-
(JAKE)
I trotted towards the group, hoping Rachel was following me. -Ax, did you just call me "prince"?-
(SAM)
I walked away, wishing them good luck, I didnt want to stand there just doing nothing but I didnt had any other choice. So I remained far enough as not to look suspicious but close enough to help in case things went bad.
-
<<It is a military rank of my people. A term of respect as the leader of your group. while I am temporarily in your group, I will call you Prince Jake, as is customary for someone of my rank.>>
-
I heard the thought-speak of Ax then chuckled as for some reason I don't know why, a memory flashed through my mind remembering Elfangor and the things he gave me in my mind.<I think...Ax sees you as his Prince.>I said as I flew over them, keeping an eye on everything around them.
-
(JAKE)
-Well Ax, its not that it isnt flaterring or anything,but in the future,please just call me Jake-
-
I had to clamp down on the dog instincts as another canine suddenly appeared beside me. I gritted my sharp teeth together instead of barking. Luckily Jake seemed to be in control and I automatically started to follow him as he asked me to. The dog brain kept telling me that I should be the leader of the group but I almost laughed at the thought while I tagged along.
<Here!> I responded publically, then asked privately, <Is it OK for us to stick together? It's not unnatural behaviour? I have teeth and pretty good strength as this breed, I was thinking of being back-up in case anyone got kidnapped or something. What's your plan?> Ax really seemed to be respecting Jake despite the fact that they'd only just met, calling him "Prince". I assumed it was something to do with his customs, but I didn't want to show Jake up in front of the Andalite, thus I only directed my question towards him.
-
(JAKE)
What Rachel said made sense <The plan is basically just to stroll as close as we can from then and keep our ears open for anything suspicious> said like that, it wasn a great plan. <Ok, I´ll go, but stay ready> I walked over the group acting as doglike as I could.
When I was close enough I could hear what they said.
"Item one. We still have not found the brats who were at the construction site," A familiar voice said, my brain tried to find who it belonged to. His voice was hard. "I want them found. Visser Three wants them found. Does anyone
have any clues?" It was Chapman, our assistant principal, he was one of them, probably the whole sharing was.
For a moment no one spoke. Then I heard a second familiar voice.
"It could have been anyone," Tom said. "But it might be the one who's my brother, Jake. I
know he goes through the construction site sometimes. That's why I brought him here
tonight. So we could either make him ours . . . or kill him."
-
I flapped my wings and landed close by there Jake's brother Tom was and stayed in the shadows as I heard what was being said, but the shock was that I heard Jake's brother talking that way and it seemed to me that he was a controller. Was that the reason Jake said to not ask what was going on between him and Marco eariler? Did Jake know since then?
-
(JAKE)
I felt like I had been slapped, a knot tightened up around my stomach. I wanted to run, to yell, we couldnt win, if the yeerks were powerful enough like to take my brother from me, how could we hjope to stop them? I tried to calm down, keep listening.
-
I circled around the gathering Jake was infiltrating slowly as if trying to find my master, a lost dog. Then I overheard Jake's brother, Tom and my world froze.
I backed off, standing at a safe distance, ears pinned against my skull and teeth bared as if I felt threatened. My heart felt heavy and ice rushed through my veins. Jake's brother, my cousin, was one of them. This fight had just become personal. When it was the idea of me against bodysnatching aliens, I was fired up and ready to kick butt. But now...it was real. It was here. Right in front of me. Someone I knew. I knew now that I would be taking this fight a lot more seriously.
-
<<Yes Prince Jake.>> I said. I had been so thoroughly trained to call my leader Prince I couldn't seem to not call Jake Prince. Even though he was just a Human. As I kept watch, I noticed a Human talk about making Jake one of them, or killing him. That confirmed it. The full members were controllers. The Sharing was a front organization for Yeerks. My blood started boiling. I wanted to demorph and slice all their heads off. I wanted blood to be spilt in revenge for my brother. Even though these Yeerks weren't the ones who killed him. It would not bring honor to Elfangor simply to kill everyone but visser Three.
<<The Sharing is an enemy organization after all. I can demorph and attack whenever you give the word.>> I said. This would be my first battle. I wanted it so badly right now.
-
(JAKE)
I think that if not for the cheerful dog brain I would have just stepped into depression and never recovered.<No Ax> I obviously didnt wanted him to start chopping off heads in the middle of 50 controllers that were probably armed, much less my brothers head <Let´s wait, maybe we can hear something about the yeerk pool entrance> I waited, walking about 9 feet away from them, at that distance even a human could hear them, let alone a dog.
"Item two" continued Chapman "The new entrances to the pool, are they ready?" An unfamiliar voice answered this time "Only one of them, under (my school),through the janitors closet, the opening mechanism activates when you twist the second hook around right over the faucet to the left"
"Incompetent fools, I told you to have at least three of them ready by today noon, I´ll make sure you are punished for this"
<Lets go guys, we've learned everything we can> I began to walk away casually, I couldnt let Tom see me too closely or he would recognize Homer.
-
I flew from my perch, back to the spot that we were at. I assumed that was where Prince jake meant for us to go back to, but I kept an eye on him to see if he wasn't going somewhere else. <<Tobias, I believe our time in morph is running short. It may be wise to demorph soon.>>
-
<I'm sorry Jake.>I said to him in private thought-speak, it wasn't much but then again I never did have the right thing to say. I flapped my wings and then flew where Ax was as I shook my head.<No.>I said simply.
-
(JAKE)
After I got back to where I had left my clothes I demorphed, this time focusing on me in bycicle shorts and T-shirt. It worked and I picked up my heavier clothes and dressed up. My blood boiled, it wanted battle, but there would be a time and a place for that.
(SAM)
I was close enough to spot Jake demorph, I assumed they were done investigating and began to look for Marco in the crowd.
-
I was confused when Tobias said no to my suggestion. <I only have twenty minutes in morph, and I believe you have less. If you are concerned about us not having someone to watch for danger, we could have one of the others morph. If you trap yourself, your usefulness will greatly diminish and there will be no way of going back. Are you not happier as a Human?>
I found a spot to demorph, and did so. I was unfamiliar with Human emotions, but Prince Jake seemed troubled. I couldn't blame him. His brother had been taken. <At least your brother can be saved.>
-
(JAKE)
I wanted to say "I know, and we are going to do it, no matter what", but what I said was -Morph human Ax, if anyone sees you we are so dead I don want to think about it- Tommorrow we would get battle morphs, and then we´d storm the yeerk pool.
-
I had not detected any nearby Humans before demorphing, or now with my stalk eyes, but I morphed anyway. "The mission success fells bittersweet. Sweet. Bitter bitter sweet." I said, regretting the knowledge that such a place where many Humans enjoyed themselves was merely a front for the Yeerks. We found a lead, but I did not feel as good about it as I possibly could.
-
I replied to Ax but forgot to send it in private so everyone could hear what was only ment for Ax.<I might be trapped in morph and it may seem like I would be useless, but being in this body...this morph I am much happier this way.>I replied as I landed near them.<No one cares a rat's rear about me either way.>as I was telling the truth. My dad was dead, my mom probably was too and I was a loner not really many friends other then Jake and maybe the others in the group.
-
(JAKE)
I was so angry right now that I could have snapped at Tobias "Hey its not only you whos got problems" I thought -Where are the others, Tobias could you thought-speak them to come?-
-
<And you think being a bird will really be an improvement?> I said. It was the only thing I could think to say. I wasn't his parent or superior officer, so I culdn't tell him what to do. I had just met him, so I had no feelings towards him. <Yes you can fly around as a bird, but surely you also realise there are disadvantages as well?>
-
I casually followed Jake back as if he were my playmate, catching up just in time to hear Tobias explain that he might be trapped in morph. After hearing about Tom, I just lost it.
<What the hell, Tobias? What is your problem?> I didn't care about the rest of the group hearing. <Do you know what's going on? Do I have to spell it out? These aliens, these Yeerks have Chapman and T- a lot of people, by the looks of things!> Sure, I could be insensitive and blow up at Tobias, but I wasn't going to bring Jake down any more, so I cut myself off before I could mention his brother. <If they're this close to us, there's got to be a lot more of them around! This whole organisation could be their army! How could you be so insensitive?> I yelled, referring now to Tom without speaking a name. <How can you fight them or those blade-aliens or even Visser Three stuck in the body of a bird? And don't go giving me some crap about talons or beak! Tobias, we need as much help as we can get!>
Then I softened slightly, remembering what he'd added about being happy. <I...I know life isn't the greatest, but now you can change into any animal that should at least help. And about nobody caring...we care, because we need you. It looks like we're a team now, fighting the Yeerks, so lend us a hand!> What I added was maybe underhanded, but I was mad and we needed all the firepower for whatever Jake was going to come up with. <Come on, look at Ax! He's millions of miles away from home, he lost his brother to Visser Three and he's already managed so much! He's got a human morph, he can more or less fit in, he's ready to fight and I think his knowledge is really going to help our cause! Why won't you help too?> I wasn't going to feel bad about being manipulative because right now, I was worried about Jake, mad at the Yeerk in Tom's head, scared and angry at Tom...
-
(JAKE)
I should have siad something, I didnt. Parrtly because I thought Rachel was right. -Guys, you can leave if you can. Marco and I have to wait for Tom to leave-
(SAM)
I finally found Marco in the crowd, he was flirting with some girls. -Marco, come on, the others are ready- I wanted to give as little detail as I could, leave it to interppretation.
((Sorry, I didnt wanted to control Marco, but as BA didnt replied about were he was, I had to))
-
((It's cool))
Sam showed up just in time to see me get slapped. The girl turned and ran away. I turned around, rubbing my sore cheek and muttering profanities. I stuck my finger between his eyes and said, "Don't. Say. Anything."
-
I continued looking around myself, trying in vain not to stumble and reaching out for anything to gras as I lost my balance. "what is the next objective? going to the school, or attempting to rescue Tom?"
-
(SAM)
I tried hard not to laugh,I walked towards were I knew Jake and the others were.
We reached our group very soon. Jake looked terrible, so I didnt asked any questions.
(JAKE)
I wanted to save Tom, no doubt. But I wanted to hurt, to do damage to those that had turned Tom into what he was now,besides there was the chance that Tom was at the Pool.-Tommorrow we met at the Gardens,get firepower, then we storm the pool-
((Does anyome know what day is today? (In the RP)))
-
I was just thinking of demorphing when I noticed Sam had returned. I figured I should explain to him what had happened as one of our team. It kind of sucked that he couldn't morph with us, because investigating as a dog got us a lot more information that as human. I privately addressed him,
<Hey. It's not good news. We managed to sneak up on the Yeerks. It turns out Chapman is one of them, you know, vice-principal Chapman...and...Jak e's brother Tom.> I didn't feel the need to state that Tom was my cousin because it made the whole thing too real. I was starting to go into denial. I didn't wait for a reply, checking we were unwatched before demorphing. It didn't take long and I was soon human, standing with everyone else in my gymnastics leotard. I simply nodded at Jake's plan.
((Well, none of us had school today, right? We spent most of the day doing nothing or at Cassie's barn so I think it's the weekend, either Saturday or Sunday.))
-
As soon as I heard Tom's name my face fell, and my heart made a huge cracking noise. Jake had lost his brother in a completely different wway than most people. But I still had my head on my shoulders. "What do you mean we're going to storm the pool!?"
-
((if we're following the plot and going to the gardens tomorrow, it should be sunday))
-
(JAKE)
-Thats all we can do for now- I added solemly -Well meet at the gardens entrance, 3:00 sharp-
-
I didn't really want to wait that long, but I made no complaints. <3:00 am it is. I will come to offer what support I can, even though I do not require a battle morph. I will retire to an area near Cassie's home until then.>
-
(JAKE)
-Ax, actually I meant 3:00 pm, humans are usually sleep at 3:00 am-
-
I chewed on my lip slowly. How am I supposed to pay for this?
-
I nodded. "Sure, right after school. I think there's also a sale on tickets tomorrow, so that'll make it easier."
-
<But...but...> I said. Why would they wait so long? Then Cassie mentioned school. Of course. They had prior engagements. They were not military like he was, and had civilian lives to live. <Yes. Of course. School.> I would need to do something to keep myself busy until then. Perhaps thinking of a way to steal a bugfighter and get off planet.
-
I was about to do as Jake asked before I heard Ax and replied.<You don't know me that well.>I then jerked my head at Rachel, not a single emotion was shown by my face as I heard every single word and it did get to my heart but Rachel just didn't get it.<Yes...tomorrow.>I said as I then spread my wings and jumped off what I was on and flew off into the sky to get away from them.
-
'He's trapped?" I said as Tobias flew by. It was barely a question.
-
I wanted to punch something and the urge surprised me. Instead I watched the red-tailed hawk fly off and gritted my teeth, nodding at Marco. I didn't know what I thought about Tobias really, but right now, I hated him. Without so much as a single true attempt to help us out, he'd literally turned tail and escaped. He'd abused Elfangor's power and left us one less person in our fight against these Yeerks. And then my stomach twisted as I realised what being trapped meant. He was no longer a human. He couldn't go home. He couldn't just go into McDonald's and get food. How would he live? I didn't know what to make of the situation. I was angry and confused. As soon as everyone decided it was time to go, I would remorph seagull and get out of there.
-
I sighed to myself as I flew straight home. I didn't figure any of them would think I had found a place and morphed while I got there, so I had a few spare minutes as I flew in through my window which was open. I then landed on my bed and morphed back quickly. I did miss the hawk body but with the way Rachel talked I didn't need to push the issuse with it. I then walked to the bathroom and got my shower, I figured I could go to bed early and get a good night sleep.
-
I left the others and went to Cassie's place to find somewhere to settle down. In a way I felt more content today. I had some temporary allies and a lead on how to solve my problem.
-
I sighed to myself as I flew straight home. I didn't figure any of them would think I had found a place and morphed while I got there, so I had a few spare minutes as I flew in through my window which was open. I then landed on my bed and morphed back quickly. I did miss the hawk body but with the way Rachel talked I didn't need to push the issuse with it. I then walked to the bathroom and got my shower, I figured I could go to bed early and get a good night sleep.
((Wait what? I thought he was trapped in morph!?))
-
((I get the feeling he's trying to get them to think he is. Like when he tried to hide the fact that he demorphed and remorphed at Cassie's.))
-
(JAKE)
I needed time for myself, I wanted to go home, be alone. But I couldnt leave without Tom or mom would go ballistic and Tom might suspect something. I wanted to send the others home too, tommorrow would be a big day, a good night sleep was the least they needed. I took my chance when Tobias left -I suggest you do the same, we have to be prepared for tommorrow...rested- I added.
-
I sighed at last, looking over at Jake. I wanted to say something to him. I wanted to tell him it'd be OK and that cousin Rachel would help him get Tom back. I wanted to let him know that if he ever needed to talk...I bit my tongue. I was never great at dealing with emotional people. It was a talent my best friend had. I hoped that if he was ever feeling that bad, he'd go to Cassie. I knew they were at least acquainted, what with me being the mutual friend. In the end, I gave him a significant look and then made my farewell silently, nodding to everyone as I hid behind a sand dune.
It took more effort than before to summon up the image of the seagull in my imagination. I tried to concentrate but my morphing still felt sluggish. My focusing powers were shot. I ran along the sand and took off clumsily, gliding through the evening air. My sight wasn't so good now it was getting dark and it was harder to keep flying through the air without patches of warmth to heat the air. The journey home was pretty quick and I somehow remembered to grab my clothes from the shed in the garden, quickly putting them on before returning through the front door.
"Ah, there you are. It's getting late." My mom raised an eyebrow as I passed through. I tried to smile, knowing I couldn't fake it. But she took it for an embarrassed smile instead of a fake one.
"Yeah, sorry. Mom...I just suck at math." Her expression eased. "I guess I'm lucky that cousin Jake actually gets it."
"So you managed to get your work done after all?" I nodded, not even feeling guilty for lying.
"Yeah, we talked through the method, I just have to go write it all down." Then I remembered the plan tomorrow and tried to ignore the sudden foreboding feeling as I threw out another painfully fake smile. "Oh, that reminds me, while we were studying Cassie called Jake. Turns out she wanted to go to the Gardens tomorrow and she kind of invited me along." I clarified as my mom looked at me, "Jake knows I'm Cassie's best friend so he asked if I could go too. Apparently tomorrow there's a discount or something, some kind of event. She said lots of people from school were going..." I tried not to be too specific as the reality of earlier crept in. Tom was a Controller. Who says my mom wasn't one? As she smiled back at me, I tried not to imagine a slug in her brain.
"Well, you've finished your homework, right? So I don't see why not. I just wish Jordan was as responsible as you about homework and free time." I couldn't help but snort, amused. My sister was a bit lazy when it came down to it. "So what time tomorrow is this happening?" I thought about it, really thought about what we would be doing tomorrow.
"Ah, well, I'm meeting at 3pm, but Cassie said something about...what was it? Oh yeah, the sale. Basically there's a sale because there are some special events on and a party. Kind of like Disneyland when they have the firework shows in the evening? Something about an anniversary...maybe it was of when the Gardens opened? I forget exactly..." I was rambling. Rambling was the sign of someone who didn't know when to stop lying.
"Right..." My mom stared at me. "So you're saying you want to go to the party without actually asking?" I grinned. "I am a lawyer you know, I know exactly what you're not saying too." She grinned back sneakily. "Just be back by nine. You have school tomorrow." I rolled my eyes, groaning.
"That's so uncool, Mom. Cassie gets to stay later, even Jake gets to stay out until half ten!"
"Nine." Mom shook her head and I immediately countered,
"Half ten!"
"Ten." She was probably wondering if I'd suddenly push for a later curfew. I nodded gratefully, hoping beyond hope that whatever we were up to tomorrow, it wouldn't take seven whole hours.
"Thanks, Mom, and I promise I won't be grouchy in the morning!" She laughed at that.
"Rachel, when are you not grouchy in the morning?" I nodded, amused. I'd actually been joking around with her so it didn't count as lying, right? "Alright, off to bed with you!" I wished her a good night and crept upstairs quietly not to wake my sisters. I entered my room and quickly got ready for bed, intending to be well-rested for tomorrow.
I couldn't sleep. I laid there in the dark and the thoughts I'd managed to shut out came back. About the Yeerks. About Tom. About me turning into a dog and a seagull and an eagle. It was hard to believe. I still was finding it hard to come to terms with the fact that I could do anything I wanted, turn into any animal I wanted. And...I had to do it to save Tom, to fight aliens...and somehow, I don't know how, my thoughts wandered to the subject of Tobias. I was thinking about how cool it was to be able to soar above people and houses, how free I was...I guess I was focusing on the positives to block out the negatives, the thoughts of Tom and Yeerks. But then I thought of someone who had chosen to become a bird permanently. I felt sick. How would he survive? Would he have to live in the wild? I barely knew Tobias, but I remembered vaguely Jake mentioning him. Whatever Jake must have said, it gave me the feeling that Tobias wasn't a tough kid. And in the wild, it was tough. Survival of the fittest or something, according to science class.
He had got trapped so quickly. He'd just let the minutes tick by...and I didn't understand why nobody else reacted so strongly...why they'd let him- no, I was getting angry at the wrong people. Jake had been under so much pressure, Ax had been trying to reason with him. And of course Cassie must have had faith because usually she'd know how to talk people down from stupid things. And Marco and Sam weren't around at the time... I hoped Sam was OK with everything considering that he couldn't morph so he was pretty much excluded from some stuff. Then I felt stupid for my thoughts dwelling on Sam a second longer than I would have dwelled on Marco. And then I returned to my thoughts about how I'd gotten angry at Tobias. Had I done the wrong thing? He'd just flown off. He could vanish and never come back with his freedom and wings...had I driven him away? I had been pretty mad...and thinking back on it, I hadn't realised exactly how angry I'd been. It took me by surprise right now. Maybe I should watch my temper. Feeling guilty, still slightly angry, worried, I somehow fell asleep.
-
After everyone else left, I went back home. I checked on the animals, then went to do my homework. After a while, I went to bed
((I was thinking, maybe we should have an OOC topic for this RP. That way all the discussion and RP won't get confused.))
-
(Yeah I figured I would add that small little thing in since it is guessed he did trap himself in morph at the Yeerk Pool. Hope I didn't cause any problems.)
After I got my shower, I climbed into bed and thought some of what had happened. Rachel had gone off on me, which wasn't too much of a surpise finding out Tom was a controller. I knew some of them knew about my life, but Rachel probably didn't so I didn't find it to much of a problem.*Being a hawk is better.*I said to myself as I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.
-
(SAM)
I left too, knowing that Tom, Jake's brother, was a controller, was by fat the worst knew I had ever heard. I arrived home, feeling put down. The second I crossed the door I was invaded by questions coming from my "parents".
-So, did you found anything?- I doubted before answering, I didn't wanted to tell them everything, specially not the part about Tom -The Sharing is a frontline for the yeerks- I said.
-And what are you going to do about it?- "Mom" asked
-I'm going to help the guys tommorrow, get some battle morphs-
They asked a few more things, none of which I could answer openly. When I was finally free I walked to my room and tried hard to fall sleep.
(JAKE)
I think it was a good thing everyone left, I looked at Marco, somewhat pleading him not to ask anything. -Let´s wait- I said, Tom still didnt came out of the meetingg but I was pretty sure that after that was over we would leave. He wouldn´t hang around after he was finished. why would a slug stay for a barbacue? Or to play volleyballl?
-
Cassie is the one who deals with emotions and feelings, but I knew enough to keep my mouth shut. Tom wasn't coming out, but the meeting was probablyonly halfway through. I put on my best "Marco" smile and said, "COme on, they've got real beef hot dogs."
-
(JAKE)
Anything seemed good right now to keep my mind of the fact that, my brother... "No Jake" I ordered myself "Feeling sorry for yourself doesnt help, you´ll save him, eventually" I nodded without saying anything. I dont know how long we walked in that beach, it seemed like years until Tom finally came out. And the worse part was, that when he said it was time to go home, he seemed totally Tom, I could have lived with him a hundred years and still wouldn´t have realized the truth. So we hopped in the car, he would ask if we had had fun, or if the food was good, but it wasn´t really him talking, we stopped in front of Marcos place.
-
I jumped out of the car. and trudged back into the house. Dad was passed out on the couch. Their was a plat next to him so I didn't need to feed him. I went to my romm to play some madden and think.
-
(JAKE)
After we dropped Marco Tom drove home. Dinner was ready but I turned it down -No thanks mom, I ate plenty in the meeting- truth was that I felt to myserable to eat. So I walked to my room and fell asleep while thinking in what Tom, the real Tom, was going through.
I guess that when I woke up I did everything every normal person would do on sunday, shower, breakfast...
(SAM)
... Church, it seemed incredible that these andalites faked everything in their lives, to yhe point of praying to a god that wasnt their own, if andalites had a god that was, everything was leading to the meeting outside the garens and at two o'clock I told them I had to leave.
-Come back before you go to the pool- "dad" said -we have some things that will be useful to you- with that I jumped on a bus that would take me half the way to the gardens.
-
((Church. Don't forget church))
-
I woke up in the morning after an uneventful night, getting better sleep than I had recently. Maybe because now I had a way to strike at the Yeerks and allies to help. I had never been inside a Yeerk pool complex, obviously, but I had a general idea. There would be the pool, the piers with lines of hosts coming and going, and cages. Guards would be scattered around but right now they wouldn't be on high alert.
-
I yawned slowly as I woke up pretty late in the morning after a good nights sleep. I looked around my room as I got up and got my morning business out of the way. Then making sure my aunt had gone to church I closed my eyes and focused on the red-tailed hawk and in a few minutes I was one, the change was really creepy and all but it was worth it to fly again. I then flapped up to my window and then flew out into the sky, with no real reason where I was going but in my heart I was going to see Rachel. I guess I felt I needed to talk with her.
-
Considering it took me forever to get to sleep, I was awake far earlier than I was expecting. But of course as soon as I woke up I remembered the meeting at the beach last night and I couldn't get back to sleep. I sat up and stretched reluctantly before getting up and pulling on some clothes over my morphing outfit. I figured if we were going to be doing this all for real I should always be ready to morph. I then sat at my desk by the window, using the mirror on it as I brushed my hair and made myself look less like I'd been dragged through a hedge backwards.
-
I flapped my wings as I flew through the air, getting more and more used to flying with each passing second as I headed straight to Rachel's house to maybe talk with here. Looking down I saw it took me a few minutes to fly to her place as I used my eyes to find what appeared to be her room as I folded my wings down and flared my tail to dive alittle to make myself stop before landing on the window as I tapped my beak against it.<Rachel?>
-
I woke up with a BB-gun and a hockey mask. I wasn't quite over the paranoia. I decided to roll over and go back to sleep.
-
I jumped as a bird of prey suddenly landed on my window ledge and tapped the glass. Of course, it couldn't be anyone other than someone in morph, and it happened to be Tobias. I hope he didn't hold yesterday against me. I was mad and I kind of said too much. I opened the window, trying not to look guilty.
"Come in." I whispered, going to my bedroom door and checking that it was shut. No need for anyone to walk in on this. After all, Tom might not be the only Controller in the family...
-
I felt alittle bad about making Rachel jump but I kindof wanted to clear the air before we went on a mission.<Thanks.>I said as I flapped in and landed on her desk before I folded my wings and looked at her not really sure how to start but I figured I should.<Rachel...about last night...>
-
I nodded as Tobias thanked me and I pulled up my desk chair, sitting opposite him. It was kind of weird talking to a red-tailed hawk, but I remembered uncomfortably that Tobias was trapped in morph and that was it. Well, he'd survived last night so maybe I was underestimating him.
"...Yeah?" I figured I should apologise first, try and eliminate the awkwardness. "...Last night...I was a jerk. I let myself get way too angry. It wasn't your fault that Tom's a Yeerk. I shouldn't have snapped at you. Sorry..." It was hard to apologise, but I did it.
-
I looked up at Rachel as she just seemed to go through life with her own personal spotlight down on here every day. I then heard what she said as I nodded.<Its ok Rachel I shouldn't have really tried to say anything with what was going on I mean with Tom and all.>I said as well sorry to her.<I mean I didn't really help things by thinking of trapping myself its just this body....>I was unsure what to say or even let on to Rachel that I wasn't trapped at all.
-
I shrugged awkwardly, not knowing what to say back. I knew how awesome flying was, but it was equally awesome to have a house to come back to at night and not have to worry about catching your own food. Unless... I had heard from somewhere, was it from Cassie? I had heard something about bullies and Jake and Tobias once. Was it possible that life for Tobias could really be better in that body? I realised with a start that I knew nothing about the guy's home life. Did anyone even...?
"Hey, it's OK, it was a high-stress situation." I spoke softly, wondering what exactly would make Tobias go so far as to trap himself as a hawk. I guess he must have felt some kind of kinship with it to be so attached to that body. I felt bad for him. "I... I can always, you know, get some meat or whatever hawks eat, leave it on my desk, leave the window open..." It would feel wrong to let him starve or something.
-
I woke up the next day, got up, then did all my morning stuff. I then went outside to do my chores. I decided to check on Ax too. He should be living somewhere in the forest behind out house. I went to to the forest to look for him
-
I looked at Rachel as then I knew the moment had come that I had to tell her.<Rachel...I'm not trapped.>I replied.<I morphed a few minutes before we went to the beach so I had an extra thirty minutes to spare.>
-
I heard someone walking nearby, and saw Cassie. <Good morning, Cassie. Did you come to see me before you continued your daily schedule?> I said as I walked up. <I will also have a schedule this morning. I need to find a means of getting off the planet in the near future. I am thinking of making a device to make a distress call to the Yeerks so they will send a bug fighter down for me to capture. Human technology should be advanced enough to do this with, but I need to find a place with which to get parts.>
-
I was surprised. "You want to leave earth?" I asked, stunned. "But we need your help to fight the Yeerks. Can't you wait a while first? Or does getting back home help us more?"
-
<If I get back to my people, I can make sure they are informed of the situation. Though leaving is mostly because it is against our laws to actually give information, as well as technology, to other species. We aren't even supposed to say why. I'm certain my being here would inprove your odds of survival until my people come and save this planet, but I'm not really supposed to help too much. I'm sorry if I seem rude or apathetic. What my brother did was actually illegal. We was a War Prince, though, and a hero. Even if he had lived he would not have been looked on too harshly because of how much he has helped our cause. I, on the other hand, am a nobody.>
<We andalites try not to get involed with other species. We do not make friends with other people. we simply fight the Yeerks so they don't infest the entire galaxy. We are allies, but we're not supposed to be friends.>
-
I felt my fingernails digging into my palms as Tobias revealed that he wasn't trapped.
"Wh...what? Why would you say that? Why would you say you were trapped?" I had no idea what to think. Sure, I was angry at the lie, but confusion overrode any other emotion I was feeling. "Tobias..." I took a deep breath to try and calm down. "...why do you want everyone to think that you're trapped in morph?" Only he could answer the question. I couldn't even make a guess.
-
I heard the reaction from Rachel and I wasn't that surprised.<Rachel...no one cares a rat's rear anyway.>I replied as I looked back at her with the intense hawk eyes.<My life its...just so rough..I have an aunt and uncle that doesn't care for me, my parents are...who knows dead somewhere and...>I stopped myself as I spread my wings and turned my head looking at them.<I guess I just figured you guys would think that maybe I did morph at some point but this body is just so...makes all the bad stuff go away.>
It was the first time I had ever told my real emotions to anyone but I figured Rachel would be the best to tell them to.
-
I leaned back in the chair heavily as Tobias told me everything. Suddenly it all made sense. I couldn't imagine how it would feel to deal with family that didn't care about you. Sure, my parents were divorced but they were civil and sometimes my dad would visit or I'd go visit him. I held the hawk gaze with difficulty and as Tobias looked at his wings, explaining why he loved being a hawk so much, I decided that this would be another cause to fight for. If I had to be strong for Tobias as well as Jake considering the Tom situation, then I would do my best. I stood up, determined.
"OK. Well, you can't live with your aunt or uncle," I spoke briskly, "So we'll have to find a solution to that. If you get stuck as a hawk, you're going to have to think about food and survival." I made an effort to try not to appear judgmental at the thought of him trapping himself for real, but I refused to say 'when'. We still needed to deal with the Yeerks. "Cassie has the barn. Maybe...is there anywhere in the barn where you could sleep? There's always the bit up in the rafters with all the hay in. You can sleep there, Cassie can always bring you food, you can morph up there..." I was trying to come up with a human solution, not a hawk solution and I focused on planning in order to push my emotions aside for the time being.
-
(Sorry guys I would have posted earlier but my parents are arguing again about something so...yeah.)
I looked up at Rachel and didn't really have a reply. Was she really actually letting me trap myself in morph? <I didn't really think too much into it actually cause I've been alittle busy trying to save the world.>I said as if it was no big deal.<I was thinking I'd do some more flying around town to see if I could spot any known controllers like Chapman or..>I was uneasy at the next word.<...Tom and see if I can learn alittle more.>It was the honest truth of what I was going to do, but after I had spilled my feelings to Rachel it was also obvious I was doing something so I could remain in morph as long as possible.
-
I almost panicked when Tobias told me his plans because I assumed he meant to actually trap himself in order to fly around. I replied quickly,
"Well, when it comes to Chapman, the obvious place he'll be is school so I think simply going in as ourselves should be enough when it comes to observation. And...well..." I started to improvise. "...I'm Jake's cousin and Tom's cousin, maybe I should be the one following Tom." That probably sounded really obvious... "Look, Tobias...I get that your life sucks as a human, but why limit yourself to just one body? Hawks are cool, but there are bigger birds out there that could take them down...they could starve or be poisoned or shot. Something like, I don't know, a tiger, could probably take a bullet and get away with it, but a hawk? I don't think so...and if you break a wing or something, that's it." I felt for him, I really did, but I couldn't let him trap himself.
-
I heard Rachel as what she said was true about Chapman, Tom and then about hawks as I nodded my head.<Yes Rachel your right but every life, every single body in the world has their own dangers.>I then flapped my wings and left her desk to land on the window.<I'll be fine Rachel I'm not doing nothing now about it, only thinking.>I told her as nice as possible which was the honest truth. While I did have thoughts of it, doing it was an entire different thing.
-
I relaxed as Tobias confirmed that he wasn't planning anything just yet. Maybe this crisis was averted. I gave him a smile and asked casually,
"So are you heading to the Gardens today? What kind of battle morph are you thinking of getting?" As for me, I'd thought about it yesterday but for now I decided to wait until I saw an animal I felt some kind of connection with. I wouldn't know until I set eyes on it.
-
I turned back to face Rachel.<Yeah I'll go to The Gardens.>then I spread my wings as if showing off.<My battle morph I'm thinking will be old hawkeye right here.>I said as I had alot of time already as the hawk and knew as much as I could almost.
-
I kept my face straight and nodded casually.
"I guess that does make sense. You must have mastered that morph by now! And I guess you don't have to fight for control like we will when we first morph whatever it is we acquire." I wasn't going to let the keen hawk eyes see that I was skeptical about the idea...but I guess he could always distract people by flying around their heads or something. I then realised I had no idea what time it was, so I needed to check when I had to set off for the Gardens. I wasn't going to admit it aloud, but I was going to fly there because there was definitely something thrilling about being able to grow my own personal set of wings and soar above everyone else.
-
I folded my wings in and on the outside I couldn't show it I was blushing on the inside.<I still have to control alittle instincts but its pretty easy after awhile.>I told her.<Well I'll catch you later Rachel, you be careful at The Gardens ok?>I told her as it seemed by the tone of my thought-speak I cared for her safety more then my own when I was the one as the hawk.
-
(SAM)
When I got to the gardens, I saw the usual spectacle. Families, children running around excited with their parents behind them. How many of them weren´t really human beings? I shoved these thoughts out of my head as I looked at the watch I had brought as a precaution., it was funny because before this I had never really cared about time.
-
I nodded to Tobias and smiled at him, encouraged that he wasn't going to do anything mad. I replied,
"Yeah, catch you later." I was about to think about morphing eagle when I remembered that I'd told my mom that I'd go to The Gardens to see Cassie. I looked back at the hawk on my desk, "I'm gonna head out now but I'll leave the window open in case you need to come back or something." I had no idea why he would need to come back, but I felt better about the thought of him being in a warm, safe room rather than out on a cold, rainy night or something. I opened a drawer desk to take out my allowance to use for my entry ticket and I left my room and went downstairs. Mom was out, apparently a case had come in that needed her attention. Luckily she'd left a message letting me know that she'd said it was OK for Jordan to keep an eye on Sara this time around. I made myself some toast, ate it quickly and set out for the Gardens.
A bus ride and a walk later, I was nearing The Gardens. It was pretty busy and I had to stop myself wondering if any of these innocent families were actually Controllers. I ignored my mind and after a little while longer, I saw a familiar face.
"Hey Sam!" I shouted. "I didn't expect to see you here! You here to see the animals too?" I waved to him and asked. It was good to see him again after the stress of yesterday and of worrying about Tobias.
-
<Thanks Rachel.>I said as I was happy to hear she'd leave her window open...maybe I would come back later and talk with her some more. But right now I had a job to do as I turned and then opened my wings and let myself go in the air as I flew straight up and in a slow circle over Rachel's house as I followed the bus and her walk as I would watch over Rachel and the others today.<Hey!> I said as a joke in Rachel's mind.<I am not an average animal.>I said playfully, letting her know I was ok still and not down or letting anything bother me.
-
(SAM)
I wasn´t expecting anyone for a while, so I was a little startled when Rachel appeared some minutes before the hour, she played her part perfectly.
-Hi Rachel- I said - Nah, the rides is what I really like about this place- before this happened, the rides at the gardens were some of the most exciting things of my life - You expecting anyone?-
(JAKE)
After all of the morning routine ended I explained that I would be meeting my friends at the Gardens and Dad offered himself to drive me there, while we were on the car I thought hard on an excuse to get home late, as the yeerk pool attack could take hours, blaming myself for not doing this earlier I talked -Er... Dad?- He looked at my through the front mirror, paying atenttion -It´s just that, we´re staying quite late, cause... they´re having a dolphing show almost at night- It was a lame excuse, I prayed Dad would buy it -Huh, weel you know what your time limit is, dont you young man?- Basically he was allowing me to stay outside.
-Yeah dad, half ten sharp-
-
I rolled over at about 11 AM. "Ugghhhh" I moaned. Late. I was probably three miles from the Gardens. I threw on some clothes and shoved a whole poptart in my mouth before jumping on my bike and pedaling like a maniac. I had four dollars in my pocket. I heard they were having some kind of special for "but two tickets, get one for a dollar" If I really hurried I could probably do that.
((Remember Marco doesn't have very much cash. I remember a similar excuse in the first book.))
-
cassie had to go to school before we could properly finish our conversation, but I did not dwell too much on her reaction. I just kept telling myself that this was the right thing to do, and unlike my brother I was not in a position to not do as I was supposed to. I learned that there was a lace called Radio Shack where I could purchase most of what I needed, but I would need to find money. Soon it was time for school to be over, and everyone was heading to the Gardens. I found Sam and Rachel outside, and approached in Human form. "Greetings. I have arrived. Though I do not currently have money for tickets, kets, so i was planning on flying in." I said quietly.
-
(SAM)
-Ax, hello. Yeah probably you could do it, lets just hope no one notices.- It wasn´t right, in a way, it was stealing, but now we had more important things to worry about.
(JAKE)
My Dad stoped in front of the gardens entrance, as I got down I instantly recognized our little band. I walked towards them looking around at what I once called "My favorite place on earth" -Hey guy- I did a quick headcount -Tobias, Marco and Rachel are still not here are they?-
-
"Rachel is accounted for. Cassie is not, however." I said. "I have not seen her since we spoke this morning."
-
I stepped out so that Jake could see me, waving at him.
"Hey, Tobias is here. We're early...I think. So I guess Cassie wouldn't be here just yet." I raised my eyes to the sky meaningfully. Then I remembered with a jolt that nobody else knew that he wasn't trapped in morph. I decided that now was not the time to say anything. I didn't know when the right time would be, or even if it would be right at all. So I stayed silent. Even if I did tell someone, what could they do? I couldn't tell, but maybe Jake might flip out. And I didn't want that. So I just waited with everyone.
-
After school, I quickly did some homework and some of my chores. I then hurried over to the Gardens. I was able to get in free, thanks to my mother who works at the Gardens. I met up with the others, all except Marco. "Hey guys, sorry I'm late. I have to do some chores first."
-
<Yep I am here.>I flew down and landed on a branch in a tree not to far from them and then to Jake I spoke in private.<Sorry about how I acted it was the wrong time for me to act that way after...you know...Tom.>I said as even though I hadn't gotten into it with Jake, I felt since it was his brother I say sorry to him as well.
-
I probably made the trip in ten minutes. As soon as I saw the group, gather without me I really put my all into the pedals. But I didn't see the curb "Whoa!" I yelled as I flew over the handlebars, and into a patch of petunias. I bounced to my feet immeidatly and spat out a flower. "Sup?"
-
"Are you injured jurd, Marco? I'm afraid the word sup has no meaning for my translator." I said. "It is good that you have arrived. That. That you."
-
I suppressed an amused smile as Marco fell off his bike. Luckily he wasn't hurt. When Ax greeted him, I raised my eyebrow at his speech style. I guess we could pass it off as some kind of speech impediment. Looking around, I realised everyone was here.
"Well, if Marco's managed not to kill himself, let's go already!" I was itching to acquire some firepower.
-
"I'm fine Ax, and thank you for the concern, Zina." I shot at Rachel. I grabbed my bike and chained it to the rack. I walked beside Jake and discreetly whispered. 'I don't have enough money for a full ticket, but their having a special."
-
(JAKE)
I nodded, I supposed everyone was waiting for me to say something -Ok, lets go- I walked next to Marco and whispered back -It's fine, Cassie will probably thing of something, and I brought some extra cash- We stoped in front of the cashier. I waited for Cassie to do her move.
-
I stepped away from the group and made my way to a place where I could demorph. Given the crowd, it was as hard as one would think. I had to crawl into some bushes to demorph and morph a bird, then discreetly make it to the air without it being obvious that someone went into the bushes and a bird flew out a few minutes later. No one saw me leave, but as I looked back I saw two children staring at the bush. One mentioned he saw someone crawl in and disappear, but hopefully no one would become suspicious. They didn't see me leave as a bird at the very least. I flew around, taking in some sights and getting the lay of the area. Though if anyone needed help finding a particular animal, Cassie would already know.
-
I flapped my wings and flew up into the acting like another real bird, not really needing to go in just flying around right now to get some pratice.<Good luck you guys.>I said in everyone's head as I was guessing they all either thought I was trapped or something else as only me and Rachel knew the truth.
-
I thought about what animals would be helpful. "Well, we should go in there first. There's a way into the cages, so the staff can feed and give the animals meds. Meds are medicines."
-
I nodded, it sounded good so far. But Tobias and Ax were already in there and I wanted to save as much of my allowance as I could. It might sound shallow, but I wanted to save it in case I saw a nice sweater or pair of jeans on sale at the mall.
"Yeah. Cassie, did you mention something about a discount on tickets...?" I asked innocently.
-
I nodded. "yeah, there's a discount for tickets today. Buy two get one for a dollar"
-
I grinned, ready to go. "Well then, let's do it!" I walked up to the ticket booth, looking over my shoulder to count how many people we had. Tobias and Ax had already managed to get a winged discount...so it was me, Cassie, Jake, Marco and Sam. "Five tickets, please." I asked for the tickets and motioned to everyone to come over and help me pay for them- I had enough money for more than one ticket, but I couldn't afford all five. I was ready to get in there and look for morphs.
-
(JAKE)
-Here- I searched in my pocket and took out the entrance's worth of money plus one or two bucks and handed it out to Rachel.
(SAM)
-Oh, yeah, sure- I also gave my money to Rachel, I hadnt brought much cash, barely enough to pay the entrance.
-
I pulled out a buck. I swear, my face was probably slightly red when I asked. "Is it cool if I take the discount?" I really hoped Cassie could sense the hint of desperation in my voice.
-
I pulled out the money had and gave it to Rachel. "Yeah, how about Marco gets the discount? I'm pretty sure the rest of us has enough money. We could buy two tickets, and Marco gets the one dollar one. I also brought my mom's employee discount, so one of us can use that, and I could get in free."
-
I took the money and handed it all over, negotiating with the cashier to get the right number of tickets and the discount. It didn't take as long as I'd feared and in a few minutes, I had a handful of tickets.
"Nice thinking, Cassie." I smiled at her and handed out tickets to everyone. Then I asked the question that had been on my mind during the journey here. "So, what part of the Gardens do we visit first?" I then realised that we needed to meet Ax, but when I thought about it, I remembered that he'd somehow managed to crash-land on our planet, make his way to civilisation and impersonate a human without giving too much away. Maybe I didn't need to stress over what he was doing now.
-
A wave of nausea swept over me. "How about the food area? I think I ate my breakfast a little too-" I tossed my cookies in the bushes. The ticket lady looked absolutely horrified. I smiled my best "Vomit in my teether" smile and said. "That's what happens when you swallow poptarts whole." Then I turned to the group. "Now I seriously need something to get this taste out of my mouth."
-
I enjoyed the sights before finding a place to demorph. I had yet to be in The Gardens. There were many animals that I was unfamiliar with. Some large, and some small. Some that looked similar to Humans, except much hairier and the feet were different. The smaller ones also had tails. There was also a secion with entertainment and interesting structures that people rode on. Part of me wanted to forget the mission and just spend all day here. <This plae is quite interesting.> I said to the group.
-
<Oh it is Ax.>I replied down to them as I flew overhead in the sky, keeping watch of everyone as well as Ax as I then asked in thought-speak<Birds get in free right?>I asked as I was kidding but some part of my mind was kindof getting used to the hawk body.
-
I tried not to look grossed out at Marco but when disgust over came me I quickly turned away and entered the park, looking up to try and see Ax and Tobias, who had called down to us. I scouted out a red-tailed hawk overhead and tapped my wrist as if I had a watch, giving it a meaningful look. Then I walked up to a large board with the map on. Where to begin...
-
I nodded some<I'll deorph in alittle bit.>I replied as I flapped higher and rode on a thermal and man was it fun.
-
(JAKE)
I looked at my watch, Rachel was examining the map, I sighed. -OK- I said remembering the dozens of times I had come here -Maybe we should head to the left wing of the park were most animals are? - Actually I was sort of impatient, the yeerks were gaining turf with every second we spent arguing.
-
I saw the others doing whatever they was and figured they would be ok doing this for alittle bit.<Actually Rachel, I'm going to find a place and demorph and go with you guys.>I said in private thought-speak.<Let this body rest up for later on.>I suggested as it would be a good idea to stay a fresh as possible for the fight.
-
"Sounds good." I said. What animal to get, that woud;n't tear me to pieces. Maybe a panda.
-
I was here, but wasn't sure what I should do. My own body was of course battle ready enough. The only thing better would be an adult Andalite body. I suppose just keeping watch was good enough. There were so many people walking around. Some in uniform, which could be security. He'd make sure none were too close when the time came to get close to the dangerous animals.
-
I nodded, agreeing with Jake. Then I put in my two cents.
"We all saw what we're up against." I dropped my voice to avoid anyone overhearing. "Those shark-centipede things and the...what are they called, Hork-Bajir? I don't want to mess with them unless I'm big, strong and I've got claws or teeth or both. I think we should head to the left wing too...but the part with the most dangerous animals in. I'm talking lions, tigers, you know. Big cats, maybe rhinos or elephants or something with smashing and stomping power...oh, and big bears." I added as an afterthought. Impatience then overwhelmed me, "So I'm gonna head that way now and you guys can just catch up." I started walking, conscious that I sounded demanding but right now I didn't care. Time was running out and if Jake was serious about attacking the Yeerk Pool or whatever it was tonight, we needed to get ourselves fighting morphs and a serious plan.
-
I turned my tail and flew away to go find a place to demorph.
(OK guys bad timing but I have to get ready to leave for Ohio.)
-
(JAKE)
For a moment I was startled, I guess I knew she was strong, but exactly how strong?-Ok lets move it people!- I said while following her and clapping, as I had seen guys in movies do.
(SAM)
I half hoped we wouldnt be doing this. It was like, we were accepting everything, that we were the only ones that knew, that 5 kids an an andalite were supposed to stop an invation. I lowered my head in resignation and followed Rachel and Jake.
-
I smiled and followed Jake. "So now your a dog trainer?" I asked him sarcastically
-
(Boy I was gone a week and only two posts? ::) :P)
-
(JAKE)
I smiled,-Lets go Spike- after some minutes walk we reached the animals habitad. Tigers, lions, bears, our only weapons against the yeerks. -Which way now Cassie?-
-
"Well," I said, "it depends on what we're going to acquire. We're going inside though, so you get touch the animals."
-
(JAKE)
I looked around at the others -It´s your call guys, we´ll need firepower-
(SAM)
-Sooooo, which was your favorite animal when you were younger?-
-
I found myself staring at the various animals. The lion was king of the plains when it came down to it, magnificent mane catching the light as it stood majestically in its enclosure. But if we were comparing big cats to royalty then the tiger wouldn't be far behind as a prince, prowling gracefully around in its vibrant orange and black striped colouring. As a gymnast, I wanted to identify with them, the way they combined elegance with brute force. But I couldn't explain how, when I set my eyes on the animals at the other end of the enclosures, I felt some kind of desire to acquire them. More specifically, the bears. I liked the way the grizzly bear stood on its hind legs occasionally, the way it seemed built for power. The big cats had a perfect appearance, sure, but the bear wasn't showy or overly elegant. It was simple and powerful. I liked the idea of being simple but powerful. But then again, I was drawn to the big cats. I wandered over to the big cats' area, reading some of the displays informing me about them.
The jaguar looked interesting- it was sleek and while smaller than lions and tigers, it could cope with various types of terrain and didn't mind water. It also had an interesting feature- a powerful bite. Apparently it was able to bite through turtle shells. The leopard could climb trees, could run pretty fast and was stealthy. I mulled it over for a few moments before deciding that if I chose big cat, I'd go for jaguar. But the grizzly bear was calling...I had no idea which to choose.
-
I wandered over to stare at the gorilla. He reminded me of myself, if I had been fused with Sylvester Stallone, covered in glue, and rolled over a black shag carpet. But his formidable jaw definitely was me. I still wasn't sure about this whole thing, but if I was going to fight, I would go as this guy.
He was completely, calm, just sitting there, lazily eyeing the people, and eating food brought to him by his family. He has no need to show his dominance, everybody knows, and they are under his power.
-
I flew around alittle but only then did the problem of clothing came to mind.<Oh dang that's right.>I said to myself as I flapped around and was lucky to find a pair of clothes laying beside a dumpster. So I flew down after making sure no one was looking and focused back on my human self as the change was very weird and not painful but I could hear my bones and body moving around to fit my size.
I then quickly put the clothes on, which actually fit and I went out to find my friends.
(Sorry for the lack of explaining the morphing more that is the one area I've sucked at for so long.)
-
There were so many strange creatures in enclosures. It really was a good place to gather some morphs, if not too good due to all the choices. The others seemed to still be deciding, and I hoped this would not be too difficult. <Cassie, how tame are these creatures? Would they readily let Humans touch them?> I actually wasn't sure if she'd be able to answer me.
-
I walked up the path I had seen my friends take as I walked up to Rachel.*I'm here.*I said simply, letting her know I was ok and morphed back.
-
I smiled and nodded at Tobias, relieved that he had demorphed and not gotten himself trapped as a hawk. Then I turned to Cassie, waiting to see if she'd explain exactly how we were supposed to get into the enclosures and touch the animals without getting mauled or anything.
-
I noticed that Tobias was back in human form. I had been under the impression that he was a nothlit. I suppose I shouldn't complain, though he probably should have been more specific about his circumstances.
-
My jaw, dropped dumbfounded at Tobias who was suddenly standing here, in human form. "But..but..you little...." I took a deap breath to clear my thoughts. "I would hit you, but that probably wouldn't help anything. Would anybody else like to hit him?"
-
(SAM)
-I would,- I said rising my hand -Ok guys, humor later. You know I cant morph so Im just here to give you backup, so where to first?-
-
I shrugged. "Depends on what we re going.to aquire."
-
(JAKE)
That did it-Is anyone else having a deja vu feeling here?I say we take a vote, for me, tiger. Marco?-
-
"I think big Jim here is my best bet."
-
Tobias gave a sly smile.*Hit me for what?*I asked.*All I was doing was....*looked around to make sure no one could be hearing.*...flying around some and getting used to my battle morph I'm using.*
-
When Marco mildly freaked out, I tried my best not to look guilty, which probably made me look really guilty. I can lie to my mom no problem, but there's only so much pretending I can do. I probably upset my ex-best friend Melissa a couple of times through being blunt. I wanted to throw in my thoughts about which morph to acquire and get to it, but I was still stuck. I didn't know whether there was a limit to how many morphs we could get, but I guessed there wasn't one. So it didn't matter which animal I acquired today because I could always come back for the other one. But for some reason I couldn't explain, much like Jake's 'deja-vu', I kind of felt like this was momentous.
Like there were two paths I was choosing between. The path of brute force and battle with the bear...and a path that seemed a little more familiar to me, the path of agility, skills and secret strength with the jaguar. I felt like if I chose one or the other, that would be it. It was a stupid way to think, but Jake had said we wanted 'battle morphs', so we'd be using them in every single battle from now. So I guess it was a bit momentous. I didn't know what to do but I didn't want to reveal my inability to make such a simple choice. So I played it off as a game. I remembered that Sam had encouraged me to try out morphing so I looked at him, grinning calmly.
"Seems kind of unfair that Superman here doesn't get to play animal roulette." I had been grateful to him for talking me into trying out my first morph and stopping me from getting confused by the animal instincts. "So do you want to choose mine? I'm not that bothered." That was a lie. "But I was thinking between bear and jaguar. I mean, Marco's just chosen an animal that can punch things and Jake's picked a big cat..." I trailed off lightly as if this wasn't a big deal to me.
-
(SAM)
Had Rachel just called me superman? I shrugged, thinking -Hey it's your choice, that's what we're fighting for right? The right of every living being to make its own choices, choosing your morph would make me no better than a yeerk- I believed in what I was saying, sort of, maybe it was a little overacted but what the hell. So she was between a bear and a jaguar right? The bear was brute force, could mash his way past hordes of enemies without worrying, but I don't know, it wasn't Rachel. She was beautiful, agile, graceful, even if she was aggressive at times... -If I were you I'd go with the jaguar-
(JAKE)
With all that "telling you what to do equals being a yeerk"it was obvious that Sam wasn't very fond of orders. I just hoped that this wouldn't be an issue in the battles to come.
-
I raised an eyebrow at Sam's reply- he seemed really passionate about the freedom to choose. I wondered if there was a reason that he was like this or whether that's just how he was. But the important point was that he'd given me an answer so I had no excuse to sit around wishing that I'd chosen the opposite, which I might have done if I'd chosen. I nodded, feeling more confident already.
"OK then, jaguar it is." I drew closer to the thick glass and stared through it at the dappled fur of the predator I had chosen. Sooner or later I'd be getting to know the creature personally when I shared headspace with it.
-
"Okay, so we're going inside, or we'll never be about to touch it." I pointed to a door. "That's where all the staff go in to feed the animals and everything. If we encounter any staff, the story is that we're here to see my mom. And hopefully we don't run into security."
-
(JAKE)
Ax would probably use his lethal tail blade, which left only Tobias and -Cassie..?-
-
<I'm not sure if I should go with you, or wait out here.> I said. <There are currently no guards patrolling nearby.>
-
"Why don't you come with us? See the animals up close and personal while they eat my heart."
-
<I would not enjoy seeing someone eaten alive.> I said. <Perhaps I should attempt to distract the onlookers when anyone needs to enter an enclosure.>
-
(JAKE)
-Ok Ax, distract the public as long as you can. The rest of us lets go! Cassie whats the quickest route to the jaguar, gorilla, tiger and whatever you're going to acquire?- My voice was a little harsher than I had intended too. But we had no time for doubt.
(SAM)
"This leader thing must really be getting to Jake" I thought.
-
<Yes Prince jake.> I said. When the others got to any enclosure that they needed to go inside, I would land just out of arm's reach of the Humans and make a little noise to get there attention. Most would turn and look at me instead of the penned animal, some trying to reach me, or convince me to come down. Parents tried to make sure the younger ones didn't do anything I or they may regret doing. The bird's instincts and my own actually disliked being surrounded by too many strnagers, but I was a trained soldier and could handle it.
-
I followed the others as they go find their battle morphs to choose for later on.
-
I felt adrenalin begin to run through my veins and before I knew it, I couldn't keep still, fidgeting on the spot. We had a distraction and now I would be getting up close and personal with a dangerous animal. With the adrenalin came nerves and I suddenly wondered whether I'd been stupid to even think of choosing an animal that could bite clean through my skull. I figured that with a bear I might possibly have more of a chance of approaching it and escaping. But then I found that the adrenalin was making me more ready for action than scared. It wasn't too hard to ignore the fear by concentrating really hard on my goal.
I cast my eyes around and found a door that was labelled "personnel only." Then I saw another one opposite. It seemed that one of them might lead to the big cats on the one side and the other one was for access to the other types of animals. I casually strolled closer to the big cat-side door and commented,
"Do you think this'll lead to the enclosures?" I wasn't totally confident that they would, but how else would the staff get access to the enclosures and feed the animals? I wondered whether the jaguar might be less quick to attack if it had human contact- feeding, when a vet had to examine it... I hoped that might be the case.
-
I nodded. "Yeah, that leads to the enclosure. But how are you going to acquire it without getting yourself hurt? And try to do so so that no one sees you."
-
"We're leaving it up to Ax to distract people. I was thinking Sam might be able hold down some of the animals."
-
(SAM)
I gulped, I had seen the last Walt Disney movie were tarzan wrestles Sabor, the jaguar, I just hoped this would go remotely the same and I would end with my head ripped off.
(JAKE)
-Ok, lets go, Ax, do you thing- I pushed the door and it budged (funny that they would leave doors like that open) Inside were lots of other doors that I assumed lead to animal habitads -Which one is the jaguars?-
-
"Perhaps the one that says Jaguar on it?" I said "You can dress yourself, right?"
-
(JAKE)
-Oh, right- How had I missed the big blood red letters that read "JAGUAR"? Or the even bigger "DANGER" painted on the plain gray door? -Sam, Rachel, you ready?-
(SAM)
I gulped and nodded, I couldnt afford to fear, but I couldnt help it either. My heart was pumping fast.
-
I watched as my friends walked in to get their battle morphs for later.
-
I followed everyone, pretty psyched up that I would be the first to acquire my new battle morph, the sleek, deadly jaguar. I also wanted to see Sam in action. I'd seen him run a good distance in a matter of seconds so I couldn't wait to see whether he really was strong enough to wrestle a big cat. Of course, if he wasn't, that would be bad. I could turn into an eagle and distract it...and then get eaten. Or turn into a dog and get savaged while Sam got to safety. We came to the door with "JAGUAR" written on it and Jake asked us whether we were ready. Sam nodded and I was not eager to be outclassed.
"Of course I am!" I looked at Sam with self-confidence that I wasn't sure I had yet. Before I could start to think about it all and chicken out, I grabbed the door handle and tried it. It didn't shift but I put my shoulder to the door and shoved it and it swung open. "That was...surprisingly easy. Well, let's do it." I stepped through the door and found myself surrounded by trees. It seemed like the door came out in the densely wooded part of the enclosure while the jaguar was out in the open, seemingly pacing to and fro. I looked back at Sam. Maybe we should lure the jaguar into the forest. If the zoo workers saw me out in the open, they'd try and get me thrown out. In the trees, it'd be harder to notice that something weird was going on. I tried to move as quietly as possible to avoid attracting its attention before I was ready to acquire it. I moved slightly deeper into the trees and waited for Sam.
-
I played my role as the distractor with relative ease. The Humans found looking at a bird up close more interesting than looking at a jaguar from a distance. All I had to do was make sure most or all of them were watching me, but not getting too close.
-
(SAM)
The Jaguar was sleek, lethal. I walked slowly as I could. Maybe if he didnt saw us as threats he wouldnt attack.WRONG! The cat springed froward, claws outsretched at me!I fell to the ground with tha cat on top. My hands held both its paws but not for long, its warm breath was suffocating and the gigantic teeth were ever nearer to my face.The morphing trance! It was my only hope. -Touch it!-
-
I was taken totally by surprise when the jaguar attacked, racing towards us. I wanted to turn around and run so badly as it pounced. I was terrified. But Sam managed to grab its paws, holding it up above him before it could attack. I was rooted to the spot by fear. If I moved, I might distract Sam and it might end in injury or worse. I might distract the jaguar at it might come running towards me and there was no way I could hold it back like Sam was struggling to do. I started to tremble slightly, not knowing what to do. But Sam broke through my panic, telling me to touch it. I snapped out of it.
He was struggling and the cat was weighting down on him. I didn't even have time to think and my legs moved without realising. I had never run faster in my life (apart from when we were fleeing Visser Three) and I skidded to a stop, reaching out and putting my hand on the side of the jaguar, keeping away from its claws and teeth. I concentrated as hard as I could and I felt the jaguar still gradually beneath my hand. It was weird but the animal seemed to calm down weirdly as I tried to acquire it. I backed away once I felt the process finish and prepared to turn and run for real this time. Hopefully the beast would remain zoned out for long enough so that Sam could get away from it and we could get out of here.
-
(SAM)
As soon as the jaguar relaxed I threw it off me. And sprinted towards the exit.Hoping I would get there before it came back to reality. I threw the door open...
-
I followed Sam hurriedly, not even looking back as the jaguar stirred and got to its feet. I hurried through the door and turned around to see whether he'd made it through too- I wanted to slam the door before the jaguar got close.
-
*Good job guys you made it.*I said as I had waited outside for them to get their morphs.
-
"Okay, thank goodness you didn't get killed." I said. "Now what?"
-
(SAM)
Once the both of us were through I slammed the door shut.
(JAKE)
Seeing the two of them that alarmed wasn't a good sign.
-Are you OK?-
-
I looked at Sam and then started to laugh. It wasn't the 'haha-that's-hilarious' kind of laughing. It was the nervous, hysterical 'I'm-not-dead' laughter. I managed to get hold of myself after a few moments and nod, still a bit light-headed from almost seeing Sam get mauled.
"I'm absolutely fine, better than fine! I'm alive. Thanks to Sam!" I grinned and looked back at him. He'd helped me learn how to morph and then saved my life just now by restraining the jaguar. It was hard not to have a soft spot for him right now, now I was still alive, unharmed and breathing. Then I came to my senses. I felt rather embarrassed. "So. Who's next?" I tried to pretend I hadn't just had a hysterical few minutes.
-
(JAKE)
-I'd say me- after all, we were in a hallway that lead to all the big cats. For Marco to acquire the gorilla we probably needed to be in the other building.I walked to the other door labeled "tiger", and took a deep breath.
-
"Have I mentioned that this is insane? Because it is. Wacko, bonkers, looney tunes, crazy, kookoo, nuttier than a peanut butter factory." I said,
-
"Well, we do need to be able to fight the yeerks." I said. "So are we going to have the same plan for Jake acquiring the tiger then?"
-
(SAM)
-I guess so, but I just hope that I dont have to wrestle a big cat again- The tiger was bigger and stronger than the jaguar, I didnt knew how would I fair against it.
-
I flew off once I saw Sam and Rachel were done, and safely outside. It seemed to go about as well as one would expect, but now Prince jake was going to try to acquire an even bigger feline. <Perhaps we should have scheduled this shortly after feeding time.>
-
"Was that a joke?" I asked completely astounded.
-
I smirked at Marco.
"Somehow, I feel like in a year or so, this is going to be the least insane thing we've done." I kind of wanted to see how Marco would react because I got the feeling that he'd freak out at the thought of this. But when the thought came up of Sam wrestling the tiger, which was bigger than a jaguar, I wanted to offer my help but I hadn't yet morphed the newly-acquired jaguar so I might be more of a hindrance than a help. Then I had a crazy idea. "Hey. Uh, do you think a dog could outrun a tiger?" I wasn't really thinking because a moving tiger would be even harder to acquire. But when Ax made a comment about trying to do this after feeding time, I suddenly was less enthusiastic about this all.
-
(JAKE)
-No, it's now or never- I opened the door and turned around to say something else -Sam, you coming...-when I fell myself tripping and falling on something soft...
(SAM)
I was walking towards Jake to help as much as I could when I saw him trip, which was bad. Then I saw what he had fallen into, which was worse...
A tiger, maybe twice as big and heavier than the jaguar, breathing calmly. Awake, but just barely, Jake had just woken him up.
-
I am not sure how, but a Human child managed to get behind me while I was trying to distract everyone, He grabbed me, which startled me and the hawk within, and I was high in the air before I was aware of it. I tried to go back, but I noticed some personnel trying to keep me away. <I may have a small problem. It seems the staff doesn't want any wild birds perching near the onlookers. Most are still watching me, but I do not wish to be captured.> I didn't know what they would do to me if they got me in a net.
-
'Okay, somebody needs to morph so that they can talk to him."
-
(JAKE)
I saw the horror on Sam's face and I understood what was happening. I had fell into the tiger. Now the trick was how to get out of here otherwise than a body bag. The morphing trance...I touched the tiger and focused, it calmed down. I stood up without breaking the contact and counted "on three, one,two, three!" I broke the contact and ran towards the door slamming it shut.
(SAM)
I was impressed by how coldly he had managed the situation, he deserved a pat on the back -Awesome way to escape a hungry tiger-
-
I frowned. We'd only just started trying to acquire morphing and already any distraction we had was possibly ruined. I remembered that I had a seagull morph and it might be good enough to communicate with Ax. If we were found here, a dog or a jaguar or even an eagle would be more out of place. A seagull could possibly have wandered in. I nodded to Marco and closed my eyes.
My skin grew grey and mottled as my mouth hardened and sprouted into a beak. My legs shrank as I began to lose height. I heard a distracting grinding sound and realised that it accompanied a sensation inside me that wasn't painful but felt like it should be. It was almost nauseating but I ignored it as my skin began to itch and then feathers rose from my skin. My eyes subtly changed colour from blue to yellow and my shrunken arms finished transforming into wings.
<OK, what instructions have we got for Ax?> I asked everyone gathered, not directing my speech to Ax so that he wouldn't get confused by only hearing my side of the conversation.
-
(JAKE)
-We are done in this building, we just need a few more seconds to get out and in to the primates-I said
-
I watched my friends get their battle morphs and replied.*Yes this is insane.*I said simply.
-
I watched rachel morph. 'Never going to get used to that.'
-
I nodded. "yeah, I wonder if the Andalites ever gets diturbed by that."
-
I was amused by the reactions of my friends to the situation and waddled around, possessed by the restless seagull instincts. I aimed my thought-speech towards Ax,
<We're done here but we need to move over to the opposite side of the enclosures to finish getting our morphs. Is there any way you can keep everyone distracted?> I asked and tried not to give into the seagull desire to move away from the humans all around me.
-
<I will try my best. I believe the staff has lost sight of me, and should be able to resume my objective shortly.>
-
(SAM)
-Lets go guys!- I walked towards the door that had brought us here.
(JAKE)
-Rachel dont waste time on demorphing! We gotta go!-I followed Sam to the door.
-
I had hoped to demorph as being a seagull wasn't particularly fun but we probably didn't have time and I wasn't going to argue with Jake so I waddled after the group as fast as I could on my somewhat stumpy legs, raising my wings by instinct as if I were going to take off, though I couldn't fly in this passage, shut in by the roof.
-
I pciked up the seag- I mean Racehl. SHe was clearly struggling, so I carried her out and set her on the ground. "There."
-
I was kind of embarrassed at being unceremoniously picked up and dumped on the ground by Marco but I thanked him grudgingly.
<Uh, thanks.> Then I asked, <Your turn to acquire your morph next?>
-
"Don't remind me..."
-
"okay, so, um, Marco is acquiring Big Jim, right?" I asked.
-
(JAKE)
-Yeah- I walked to the other building trying not to bring attention to myself, and Ax was doing his job quite well. I was next to the other door when I heard the guard say -What are you kids doing?- I stopped in my tracks.
(SAM)
-Oh damm- Two guards had noticed us -You guys go on, I´ll take care of this.- Jake´s face told me that he was thinking that I would knock the guards out, but I wasn´t that crazy- Dont worry I´ll just distract them, if a can wrestle a jaguar I can outrun a bunch of rent-a-cops.
The to the guards I yelled something like -Hey fatso! Over here! Whats the matter? you afraid of a kid?-
Again to Jake -I´ll meet you at the exit ok?-
-
The next animals looked similar to Humans, except much hairier, and their feet looked more like hands than feet. I noticed a guard had taken notice of them, and Sam was attempting to distract him. I wished there was a more experienced andalite around who would probably know exactly how to handle this situation, but it was just us. A fresh recruit and several civilians trying to prepare ourselves for the real dangers ahead.
-
"Hiyah!" I took a running-jump-kick at the guard. He flew backwards and crashed into a brick wall. The people cheered, Cindy Crawford begged me to marry her, and I was declared president of the universe.
-And now, back to reality-
""Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap!"
-
(SAM)
I trailed off with one guard following me, the other one had gone after my friends. "Well, one is better than two" I began jogging towards the exit. The really fun parts were when we reached some of those rails for lines to the rides. That way I could easily vault over then while the guard was stuck either walking around them or through them.
(JAKE)
Sam's plan hed worked out so well, one of the guards had followed us, and Marco still had to acquire his morph.
-Split up!- I yelled as we reach a fork in the hallway -Marco after you acquire your morph get the hell out of here-.
-
"Yes sir!" I said as I mock saluted him. I tore open the door to the gorilla enclosure and shut it behind me. I was behind a small hill that obscured the view to the door. On top of the hill was Big Jim. He was giving me a kind of lazy stare, like you might do to a piece of meat you're interested in. I started to slowly climb the hill, trying to stay out of view from theo utside of the cage.
-
I ran off to the other side of the hallway. I looked back and saw Jake, Sam and Marco running to the other side. "come on" I yelled to the others " we cant let them catch us."
-
I took off and flapped my wings as hard as I could to gain speed and air, following Cassie. I had no time to worry about acting like a real seagull and not even enough time to think of something distracting like flying over them and trying to hit them with bird guano. I really hoped that Marco would get his morph, which reminded me...
<Cassie, where are you going? What morph are you going to get?> I asked, not at all tired as I flew after her.
-
(JAKE)
I didnt knew if the guard had followed me, I didnt cared. I kept running through the hallways until I reached an exit. From there I got to the gardens main entrance, I was clear, I just hoped the others had made it.
-
I made it to the top and reached out to aquire the gorilla. He barely payed attention to my touch, and I couldn't even see a difference as I acquired him. As soon as that was done I hightailed out of there. Now, which way was the exit? Three wrong turns later, I managed to find the golfcart storage garage. "Heck yeah..." Vrooom!
-
I saw Marco acquire the animal and leave. Now where did the others go? I saw Rachel flying around, and went closer to her location. As I watched her, the hawk brain wonder if the seagull was food. No, not food. I said to it. But worth watching. <Have the others escaped the guards?> I asked Rachel.
-
<Whoa!> I would have jumped if I was human. I had almost forgotten Ax was flying around with a bird's eye view on everything. <I...don't know. Sam ran off to distract one of them, the others began to chase the rest of us. Jake and Marco ran one way and I followed Cassie the other way.> I gained some air to see whether I could find anyone else, flapping harder as I managed to catch some warm air that carried me upwards.
<Hey...do you see that golfcart? The white vehicle?> I asked Ax, remembering that he might not know exactly what a golfcart was. I could see the white vehicle from up here, though it looked almost like a kid's play car from this height. <It's moving kinda fast for a golfcart...> I wondered whether a security guard who was struggling to catch anyone had grabbed it and would now return to the chase. <I think one of the guards is driving it! Only Sam could outrun it at that kind of speed!> My voice was filled with urgency.
-
<We must do something. Though we should try not to be too open about doing it. If anyone is a controller, they would suspect any animal showing aptitude far greater than they would show normally. we don't want to let them know they still have enemies lurking around. We should try to put obstacles in its path without being seen. Something that may puncture the wheels, if that is possible.>
-
(SAM)
Finally the guard gived up, he went back the way he came.I jogged toward the main entrance.
-
I zoomed alongside Jake, who was running toward the entrance. I was getting the hang of this driving thing. Admittedly, I had knocked over four trash cans amd a mother of 3. "Want a ride?"
-
I ran a bit until I lost the guards. I stopped and took a few breaths before continuing to the entrance.
-
I listened to Ax's wisdom and realised that if the Yeerks were used to fighting Andalites like Prince Elfangor who could morph, if they suddenly had animal trouble, they'd realise that something was up. I followed the golfcart and watched in disbelief as it crashed into a trash can, sending it rolling away. That guard was really keen to catch us...too keen... it sent another trash can flying and I started to have second thoughts. Two more in quick succession were sent tumbling and I watched in growing shock as-
<He's going to hit a- ouch...> I would have winced in sympathy as a woman was knocked aside, her children confused. <I'm not so sure that's a guard.> I swooped down, using my wings to glide as I descended. It seemed like the cart was gunning for the entrance. I could see Cassie from up here and I mentioned it, <Cassie's at the entrance and-> I noticed the cart pulling up alongside a familiar figure. <And that's Jake by the cart! We can regroup and try again.> Then I had a sudden feeling of guilt as I realised we'd lost Tobias. And while I was thinking about Tobias, a sudden realisation scared me. <Ax! How long do you have left in morph?>
-
<Twenty seven of your minutes left.> I said. <I suppose I should start looking for a place to demorph shortly. I should probably confer with prince Jake beforehand.> I flew to within view of the others, noticing that the cart was driven by Marco. This was a pleasant surprised, though his ability to pilot the vehicle left something to be desired. <Prince Jake, do you think the rest of the mission will take less than 27 minutes?>
-
(JAKE)
I was almost there, but why not? I hopped into the cart -Thanks- Then I heard Ax, we were done, but I had no way of answering him.
-
I followed Ax and as Jake jumped into the cart, I caught sight of the driver- Marco. Suddenly everything made sense. Jake probably couldn't answer Ax so I thought that maybe I should make a decision.
<Ax, I think you should go demorph. It might not be wise to risk it...> Then I aimed my thought-speech at Jake. <Jake, I think Cassie is up ahead. Does she have a battle morph?> In all the chaos, I couldn't remember whether I'd seen her acquire an animal. She might have done it when I was busy getting jaguar DNA.
-
<Very well. I will return later.> I said. I flew off in search of an isolated area. There were even more people around now than before, and it was quite a distance before I found a suitable place. I still had planety of time to demorph, and rest a bit. All that flying around and morphing had me feeling more alive than I've felt in quite some time. This was what being in the action was about. It would be better if I was with my own people, but this was ok for now.
-
(Sorry everyone I haven't been posting. Been busy with real life and been kindof falling out of the rp some so I'll try and reply soon.)
-
-Marco, head for the exit, we gotta go, security is on alert, we´ll round everyone up somehow-
-
"Roger." I did another mock salute and sped off. "Look out lady!" I yelled. A middle aged women jumpet out of the way of my cart. "Sorry!" Near the entrance now...
-
I watched the cart continue on its way and managed to overhear Jake mention that security was looking out for us, flapping alongside him and my wings starting to really ache. I hung back and got some altitude instead, looking around for Cassie and Tobias, whom I'd lost when I chased the golfcart carrying Marco and Jake. I decided to shout,
<Tobias! Cassie! Jake says the security are on alert! You need to get out of here!> I trusted Ax to handle himself.
-
(SAM)
Marco and Jake arrived, driving a golf cart, so much for secrecy...
-Were are the others?-
-
*You got it.*I then tired to find my way out into the crowd and maybe to a place I could morph. No... I thought to myself I don't need to morph now, I need to try and save my strength for the battle later. I thought in my head as I try to make it out to The Garden's entrance.
-
The only thing stopping me from trying to dive bomb some smaller kids loosely holding snacks with their weak little fingers was the urgency of the situation. It wasn't like the world was ending, but we'd been split up, the guards were looking for us and we could end up in some pretty bad trouble. I circled a few times trying to spot Cassie or Tobias with my keen vision but I couldn't see them among the crowds of people. So I gave up, finding my way back to the entrance and spotting Sam, Jake and Marco again. I felt like I could do nothing more in morph so I looked for somewhere to land. Sure enough, there were a few bushes inside the Gardens as well as outside. Like Ax had crawled into one to morph, I landed in one of them a few feet away from my friends and I tried to imagine me demorphing slowly instead of rapid changes occurring. I focused as hard as I could and sure enough, instead of shooting upwards and making the bushes rustle loudly as my body completely changed, I felt my height begin to change slowly. As I attempted to make the change to human without being seen, something occurred to me.
<Oh. Uh, guys?> I addressed the trio already here. <I left my clothes near the big cat enclosures. When I morphed so that we could talk to Ax. Do...do you think that'll be a problem?> Although it was a nice outfit, I could sacrifice it if going back for it would end in disaster. Already traces of my morphing leotard were showing through the fading feathers, similar to a swimming costume but with long sleeves. I could always pretend that I'd come here after gymnastics and forgotten to bring a change of clothes or something.
-
I waited quietly just outside the gate to The Gardens and was thinking to myself while looking often up at the sky. I could feel the hawk morph in me calling out somehow for me to go back to the sky.
-
I sped past gate security with Jake alongside and broke into the street. "Do you know about any fronts where we could stash this?" I asked him.
-
(JAKE)
I was too tired and nervous to laugh at Marco's joke.And then there was the matter of Rachels clothes. We couldnt go back, if she really wanted her outfit back, she would have to ask Ax to bring them back while in morph, I just hoped the harrier was big enough.
-
<I am happy that you made it out.> I said, once again in bird morph and a fresh two hour time limit.
-
I ran to the entrence, where everyone was. "So are we done? Or do you guys want to acquire more animals?"
-
I emerged from the bushes just in time to see Cassie appear. I felt pretty relieved that my best friend hadn't gotten into trouble. Though my rational side pointed out after that thought that Cassie's mom worked here so there was no way she could get in trouble. I shook my head slightly to clear non-existent twigs and leaves out of my hair (it's just how I am, dirt never seems to stick) and turned to the others.
"If everyone has a morph that they're happy to use...later on today, I'm happy to go." I decided. "Though there is the matter of how we'll be dealing with it. What our plan is." I spoke meaningfully. I could have just gone ahead and said 'at the Yeerk Pool' or 'at the battle we're going to be starting'. But something inside me just couldn't do it. I realised with a sinking feeling that it was fear. But I made out like the reason I wasn't being straightforward was out of consideration for Jake, pretending that I wasn't being blunt in order to spare his feelings. If I could fool the others, I could fool myself. Forget that I was experiencing unfamiliar fear and feeling stupid for it.
-
(JAKE)
-Let´s buzz. We cant risk it getting caught. We´ll meet again, outside school, 7:00 o´clock tonight OK? We know the way in and there isn´t much of a plan, we just go there, free as many controllers as we can, out again-
-
<Yes Prince Jake.> I said, and made my way out. I tried to think if I knew where exactly the school was, but I figured if I didn't, I could just follow Cassie.
-
"So seriously where can we drop this off?"
-
*Sounds good to me.*Tobias replied and then walked away from the group back toward his home. He was of course the loner of the group so he didn't say much at all to them.
-
(JAKE)
-Just leave it there-
-
I nodded. It was time to go. I waved goodbye to everyone and moved on, heading home. I felt the beginnings of nervousness bubbling in my stomach. I slipped into the house quietly, heading up to my room and finding a new outfit to put on before my sisters saw me and wondered what I was doing. I headed downstairs and got a bite to eat, feeling hungry after the adrenalin of the chase.
"Did you change your clothes?" I looked around to see Jordan poking her head into the kitchen. I shrugged, "It was hot out and my other outfit was too warm. And hello to you too." She poked her tongue out at me and moved towards the refridgerator. "What are you up to?" I asked, playing the older sister who was supposed to be responsible.
"Just an afternoon snack. Mom's still out." I'd remembered that she might have mentioned going out to do some overtime. I nodded.
"OK then, but don't snack too much or you won't be able to eat dinner." I spoke automatically and Jordan rolled her eyes at me before grabbing some chocolate and vanishing off. I tried not to think about this evening and whether I might not come back home.
-
I made my way back to my house where I lived with my aunt as she was out doing something probably. I walked into my room and closed the door and layed down on my bed, breathing slowly and thinking about the mission tonight. Normally I'd be scared to go into this, and I was still scared but ever since I morphed the hawk...it somehow..powered me up to stay alittle stronger then what I was, to fight for the Andalite, Elfangor, who had given us the power to morph to fight of these evil slugs.
-
I pulled over on a sidewalk about two blocks from the zoo. Meanng I knocked down another trashcan and was positioned half onto the sidewalk. I ran home after that.
-
-See you later then-
I walked calmly home. I was impatient about what kind of surprise would my "parents" give me.
I had to search for them for a while, finally I found them in their bedroom.
-Mom? Dad?-
-Samuel, you have arrived. We prepared some useful things for your mission later today. First, this- mom held her hand, on it was what looked like a headset for one ear. -It's a thought speak transmiter.That way your voice wil remain concealed-
-And this- said that giving me a small silver ring -is a hologram projector, it will make your face blurry so you cant be recognized-
I was kind of dissapointed, I expected something like a ray gun or at least some body armor, something that would make me less likely to die.
It didnt showed. -Thanks-
(JAKE)
I didnt went back home, it would destroy my faccade about being in the gardens. So I just walked around, letting time pass.
-
I wondered how I was going to get to the yeerk pool without them noticing. After a while I decided that I would go walk around to help me think. On my way to nowhere I decided that I would go scope it out later that night. I walked for a few more blocks until I saw this kid from my school, Jake was his name I think. Jake was walking the opposite way I was and we would evenyually meet.
-
I left the gardens then went home. I did all my chores, and avoided my parents wondering where I was after school. Then I was wondering how I was going to get to the yeerk pool without my parents being suspicious. I decided to go feed the horses. "Hey, mom, dad? I'll be outside feeding the horses."
-
I had gone back to Cassies, and was in my proper form, though I was hidden from view. I saw Cassie leaving the house, heading towards the animals. Perhaps doing some end of the day chores. It was nearly time for the mission, and I was beginning to get excited at the prospects of battle. Maybe a bit nervous too, though soldiers weren't supposed to get nervous. I had to keep focused.
-
(JAKE)
I was about to cross this kid who I had seen at school but never talked to before.
I decided that saying hi would be less suspicious and much more polite than just walking bu -Hi-
-
I was in route to intercept Jake. He was in view, along with some other kid from school.
-
I fed the horses, then took a quick walk around the forest, and check if there was any injured animals. tI heard a sound and looked around, a bit confused. Who could be out at this time? "h.hello? " I said wondering if that was just an animal.Two poeple grabbed me, and before I knew it, I was in the yeerk pool, about to be infested.
-
As time passed, I went to the barn to see Cassie and leave to do the mission, but she wasn't there. I looked around, and noticed her being pulled into a vehicle. she was being kidnapped! I rushed forward without thinking, but they were already driving off. I kept running, trying to focus on morphing so I could fly. Luckily my legs were last to go, and I lost little speed until right before I was able to take to the air. It was starting to get dark, but luckily the vehicle was easily identifyable, and I managed to follow it mostly to the school. I didn't know how to contact my allies, and didn't have time. I made it into the building, but they had already gone into the pool complex. I had been unable to save Cassie, and could only wait impatiently for anyone to show up.
I couldn't go in there alone.
-
Jake said hi and I had no choice but to pe polite. "Whats up?" i said, stopping in the process.
-
I didnt stoped to repply, I had to stay focused. After that brief encounter I went directly to the school. I don´t know how much time I remained just walking around. I couldn´t believe that so much evil could have been so close to me and that I had never noticed.
Before I knew it, sun was coming down.
-
I jogged alongside Jake, falling ito stride. "Sup."
-
I watched the sunset from the window of my room, feeling tense. I'd been sitting in my room for a few hours now, reading books, actually doing homework, trying to take my mind off tonight. But I couldn't wait any longer. I went downstairs, saw that Mom was finally home and lied. Told her that I'd ended up borrowing one of Jake's textbooks for the math homework and that I needed to give it back so that he wouldn't get in trouble for not having it when lessons started up again. Told her I hadn't wanted to leave my sisters alone all day so I'd waited until she was back to return it. She asked if I wanted dinner and I mentioned that Jake's parents would probably insist I stayed for dinner. It was believable- me and Jake weren't that close so his parents would probably be a little pleased with the whole cousin bonding thing and invite me to dinner. My mom believed it too. Only it was a lie, all a lie.
I set out, making sure my leotard was on under my clothes. I usually walked to school and tonight would be no different. It didn't take too long to get there at the urgent pace I was walking at and I noticed Jake pacing around nearby. I nodded to him tersely in greeting, paranoid to say anything as if one noise might suddenly make Visser Three appear out of nowhere.
-
I stayed near the entrance in Human form, waiting anxiously for someone to arrive. The seconds ticked quikly in my head. What should I do? Charge in and attempt to save Cassie. That could compromize evrything. That is, unless everything wasn't already compromized. Why hadn't Prince Jake and the others come yet? Because it wasn't quite time. Why couldn't they be here early? What if they came late? What if they decided not to come at all?
-
(JAKE)
I simply nodded in response to Marco´s question, terrified, yes, but all the same determined to take this to the end. Than Rachel appeared, so Tobias, Ax, Cassie and Sam still missed.
(SAM)
I headed to school. Before leaving I had practiced some of what I considered to be useful techniques one last time. I had to remember to attend martial arts classes if I survived this.
-
I jo.gged home after my encounter with the kid fom school. Once I reached my house I ran to my room and changed into my bike shorts and T-shirt I didnt even bother to put my other clothes back on they would just get in the way. I went to the bathroom before leaving because well you know you better go before you throw.....throw down that is. After taking care of my business I left my house and walked to the nearest set of woods. I checked all around me to make sure the coast was clear. I observed that it was so I proceeded with my morph. First came the feathers, the patterns appeared on my skin then transformed and came to life on my body. I looked like a human that just grew feathers from a science fiction movie. Next I heard my bones rearrange, break, dissolve and grow to make my new bird ones. Now I looked just lke a giant hawk with a human face and legs. Speaking of my legs they were the next to change, my toes combined to form the three talons that could be used as a weapon. My tail was next to sprout. Feather just seemed to pop out of me and there it was a tail! Finally I began to shrink down to the size of the hawk and while this was happening my mouth and nose formed my beak that looked so deadly. Lastly my eyes were the final thing to change. Having the eyes of the hawk made menever want to go back to human vision again. I spread my wings and flapped as hard as I could to get myself over the tree tops so I could catch a thermal to help my glide across the sky using as litle force as possible. I knew where I needed to go and I knew exactly how to get there. I turned to the East and headed toward the school which I could very much face my doom. Once at the school I saw a kid I had never seen before waiting outside <He must be a controller> I said to myself as I landed and began to demorph. Once fully demorphed I did my best to get into the school without being seen by the guy outside but I had no way for sure to tell if he saw me or not. I was in the school but had no idea where to go to get to the yeerk pool so I just decided to wait and see if anybody could lead me to the entrance by hiding in an unlocked classroom.
-
I looked over at the clock and left alittle early then planned. I walked out the door and about a mile down the road and making sure no one was looking, I morphed to red-tailed hawk. I then flew up into the air and toward the school as it took me about ten minutes to get there.<I'm here Rachel.>I reported to Rachel but I guess I was focusing on her I never noticed when Jake got there so it was my mistake that Jake had gotten there before me.
-
I almost had a heart attack as a voice suddenly spoke to me. Realising it was in my head, I looked up, squinting against the setting sun and noticing a shadow soaring through the air. Tobias had arrived. I guess it made sense for him to fly if he lived far from school and I realised guiltily, probably not for the first time, how little I knew about him, his life, anything really. From the very few memories I had of him before we were thrown together in our new group, I remembered a quiet boy who seemed to be alone when I saw him. It was Jake who probably knew more because I could remember the odd moments when I saw Tobias with Jake. I think my cousin had made some kind of throwaway comment about bullies when I asked him once, but my memories were hazy.
I reflected on the recent events surrounding being trapped in morph. When I was in the head of a German shepherd, the only thing that mattered was fun or at least being happy. When I was sharing a mind with a seagull, food was the important thing. The time limit just didn't seem real, especially when I remembered I had literally turned into an animal... when I was bounding along the sand and not even feeling tired, when I caught a patch of hot air that sent me spiralling upwards. Yet seeing Tobias perching before me, more hawk than human, really forced me to think about the time limit. Made it feel much more real. A very real danger. I was thankful, really thankful that Aximili seemed to instinctively know what time it was or how long we'd been morphed. I just hoped that it wouldn't happen to Tobias. I was worried enough about him right now and I felt like if he had any emotional experiences or problems, nothing would stop him getting trapped. And I didn't want that. Partly because the thought scared me, partly because I didn't know how he could live forever as a bird of prey. I looked upwards again, trying to find his red-tailed form.
-
<Mind if I come down Rach?>I said as I probably needed a small rest on my wings before we did this, slowly gliding down anyway weither she replied or not I kindof figured it'd be ok.
-
I nodded, knowing that he probably couldn't hear me properly if I tried to talk back. I just assumed he'd see me nod. I looked up and watched him descend.
-
I flew down almost perfectly on my wings, gliding closer and closer as I opened my tail to slow my speed and moved my talons foreward to carefully perch on Rachel's shoulder in plain sight of Jake and anyone else who was there.
-
I began wandering around the school, hoping to find the others, when I saw some of them. I approached, but didn't know quite how to put it. <Prince Jake. Some controllers came and took Cassie. I was unable to stop them, or rescue her before they made it into the complex. I'm sorry, but there is precious little time before she is infested. Hopefully they won't make her a priority.>
-
The red-tailed hawk landed on my shoulder. It was kind of weird to think that this magnificent bird of prey perching there and managing not to stab me with its talons was a human boy. I folded my arms, almost daring anyone to comment. However, I wasn't prepared for the Andalite of our group to approach and tell us that my best friend had been captured. I tensed up, barely remembering to be careful with my posture in order not to throw Tobias off of my shoulder.
"We need to get right in there! We can't let them take her!" I clenched my fists, both angry and anxious for Cassie. "How long have we wasted waiting here?" I asked, waiting for Jake to reply. Or anyone. Because I was about a minute away from rushing in there, guns blazing.
-
(JAKE)
Rachel was right, we couldn't wait any longer.Sam would simply have to catch up with us.
-Lets get in there- One of the window in a lab was broken, it couldn't close. With that it mind I walked around the building to the lab and almost threw the thing open.
(SAM)
I was on my way to school, trying to remain frosty, easier said than done. That's when I saw it, Tobias perching on Rachel's shoulder. Rage filled my stomach and soon the rest of my body, but not with them. With myself, how could I have ever been so stupid? How could I have hoped to like her? I walked away from them and the school. They hadn't seen me.
-
"****!" I said as loudly as stealth allowed. A followed Jake around the school and jumped inside the window he pried open. I reached down to help pull him up.
-
Just as I was looking through the door to see if I saw anybody the window behind me was thrown open aand people began to enter. They obviously weren't controllers or else they would be using the door. I didnt have enough time to run out of the classroom so I just ducked behind the teachers desk waiting to see what would happen. I knew I should have acquired that fly when I saw it., I said to myself. If things get bad I'll morph black bear and take them down and continue with the mission.
-
I glanced over at the fierce golden hawk eyes next to me.
"Sorry you couldn't rest for longer, but we have to get in there." I started to walk briskly over to the window, following Marco. If Tobias slipped I trusted him to take off and get airborne. I arrived just in time to see Marco reaching down from the window and had to admit that he wasn't too shabby, managing to get through the window swiftly. I waited for Jake to take his hand and climb in. I'd already started to imagine that the window was just another gym exercise. The window was like the box that gymnasts would vault over. I unconsciously analysed its height and my method while wondering why Sam was taking so long to arrive.
-
<Its ok Rachel, we need to go now.>I replied to her as I remained on her shoulder until she got there as I spread my wings, letting go of her shoulder and flapping up toward and in through the window.<Too late for me to morph back.>I said to Jake.
-
(JAKE)
I took Marco's hand and pulled. Squeezing myself into the tight space and the lab. Then in turn I held out my hands.
-
I flew through the classroom, alittle uneasy since there wasn't much air and I landed on top of the desk at the front, probably the teacher's lab desk.
-
A red tailed hawk flew in the window and landed on the very desk I was hiding behind. I didn't have much time or room to escape so I have to accept that my mission might come to an end so soon. I studied my surroundings and figured it would be best to keep hidden until seen.
-
I took a few steps back, sprinting towards the window, envisioning it as a box to vault up and over. I reached up, managing to get one hand on the window ledge and grabbed my cousin's hand with the other. I sprang up, momentum carrying me upwards and I used the ledge to lever myself up, letting Jake help me through the window.
I landed neatly, not even a single hair out of place and I squinted, looking around. We were in a lab by the looks of the shadowed room. I turned round impatiently, wondering how Ax was going to get through the window.
-
(JAKE)
Where the hell was Sam?
(SAM)
I was angry for sure, but I couldn't let them go in there by themselves. I climbed from window ledge to leadge till I reached the rooftop. Another door was there, probably service, as a mop was lying nearby. I sat there and waited, listening for any disturbance. There was no moon in the sky and I could almost see, probably not as much as an owl or Jake's tiger morph could, but a bit.
I let myself wander in thoughts. Why was I even into this? "You were at the wrong place at the wrong time" No, my "parents" were already into this before I was even born, I had no choice. Then why, to impress Rachel? That was hopeless, she liked Tobias, maybe even loved him.
Freedom was the only thing left . That and principles, but both were untangible, maybe even nonexistent. Horrible things had been done in the name of freedom, great, but horrible things all the same. And what were principles? "What you fight for when there's nothing left to fight for". And the hope that you are making a diference. "HOPE"
-
I got back into the building with some help, then started to go towards the closet where the controllers took Cassie. "It is this way. Time is against us." I said.
-
As I stood on the lab table, I watched the other's coming into the room.<I don't know why..but I feel something is up.>I said unsure of myself and yet the feelings was strong and only because Sam wasn't here..something just wasn't right
-
I followed Ax's lead but that "time's against us" thing wasn't helping.
-
I thought about what Tobias said. We needed to hurry, so we didn't have time to look around. Though if there was a controller nearby, and reported us, that would be very bad. I began to demorph to my Andalite form, just in case danger was nearby.
-
I watched Ax demorph to andalite and while it was gross, it was still pretty neat to see an andalite on earth. This whole war was crazy. I then flapped my wings and moved off the desk and peaked my head out the door alittle abit to check if it was clear.
-
One of the people in the room morphed...or rather demorphed into his Andalite form. Maybe it would be best if I didnt morph and attack them. I said to myself. I decided it was best to ask them for help on my mission. I slowly stood up revealing myself but I kept my hands raised above my head to show I mean them no harm.
-
<<Prince Jake, there really is someone in the room.>> I said privately when I saw movement with my stalk eyes. <<It would be impossible to tell if this person is a controller...well, I suppose there could be one way, but it isn't foolproof. Yeerks hate Andalites as much as Andalites hate Yeerks. He doesn't have a hateful expression right now, but he may simply be putting on a well enough act. We can't let him run off before we complete our objectives.>>
-
I was pretty antsy, waiting for Ax to demorph. As I couldn't tear my eyes away, watching in disgust and curiosity, I found my eyes drawn to his tail- long and deadly, with an impressive blade on the end. It dragged up memories of Prince Elfangor, striking out again and again at Visser Three even though he knew it was pointless. I was interrupted from my zoning out by a sudden movement in the shadows. I could almost feel fur rippling down my forearms and when I flexed my hands unconsciously I could almost feel lethal claws instead of nails. However, instead of morphing first and asking questions later, I did something that I wouldn't do if I wasn't in such a dangerous situation.
"Who's there?" I demanded, trying to sound brave. I didn't feel brave. My thoughts had sped up and I was instantly working out what to do. We were a bunch of kids alone in a room in a school full of what we would come to see as 'the enemy' and we were standing next to an alien's whose brother had given 'the enemy' a lot of trouble. It would be bad enough if there actually was someone in the room with us watching, because there's no way they would believe that we weren't with the Andalite. But morphing would make it worse. I had a sinking sensation in my stomach as I wondered if Visser Three knew humans could morph...
-
I turned around to look at the figure. About my height,with his face hidden by the darkness, he didn't seemed to mean any harm as he was coming with his hands in the air, but Ax could be right, he could just be a very good actor.
-Who are you? What are you doing here?-
-
<Raising your arms will not make us believe you are larger than you actually are.> I said sternly. I glared at him, watching for any signs that he recognized what I was and hated me for it. <Speak your name and reason for being in a closed educational facility.>
-
I turned my head and saw the new guy,my hawk eyes could see alittle bit better then the others.<I think..he might be alright guys.>I just to add in my opinion.
-
"Are you kidding me, alright? What kind of weirdo breaks into a school at night?" I paused look down at myself and added, "Without a really good reason!"
-
"Andalite I am not trying to make myself look bigger it means I come in peace. I am here for the same reason you are most likely. I am here to free controllers and do as much damage as possible without being killed. As for my name its Shaun, I go to this school just like you and I am not a controller because if I was I would have tried to kill the Andalite by now."
-
<Even if you had attacked me mid morph when I was weakest, my nearby teammates would have help you down. You seem to know at least as much information as the Humans, yet that would make you suspicious.> I didn't trust him, but even the best controllers usually showed some sort of disgust or hatred for Andalites. <I suppose I could give you the benefit of the doubt, though.>
-
(JAKE)
-Shaun!?-I said in surprise
-No way!-The kid of school that I had just crossed in the evening-How did you even got dragged into this?-
-
I was taken aback to see that there was someone in the room, that they were just a kid like us and most of all that he knew. I didn't know what to make of it all and when Jake recognised him, I gave up being anxious and instead became confused. How had this guy ended up like us and how on earth was he going it alone? We hadn't even tried to fight the Yeerks yet, we had a group and I was still scared, even if I didn't show it right now.
-
"I can't go into details at the moment. Like your Andalite friend said time is short so let's do this and I'll explain after we all get out of here alive."
-
(JAKE)
-Let's go- I walked out of the lab (thankfully the door was open) and through the hallways, the school seemed so different at night. The entrance was supposed to be in the janitors closet,we were supposed to twist one of the hooks in the wall, I opened the door.-Which one was it?-
-
I had followed Prince Jake. My hooves made echoing noises along the tile floor of the building. I kept an eye on our new "friend" that we so conveniently found. <Trial and error should be suitable.> I said.
-
I fell alongside Ax, who was eyeing the new arrivals suspiciously.
-
I flapped to try and remain above my friend's heads but there wasn't any real wind so I had to land somewhere and I landed on Ax's lower back,near the hindquarters.<Sorry about this Ax but I kindof need a ride till we get there.>
-
<It does not bother me.> I said. I had more important things to worry about. Not the least of which that this was my first battle ever, and I was going to an enemy base of all places. To rescue an ally who may already be infested.
-
I followed along, letting Ax keep an eye on Shaun while my thoughts distracted me. We were on our way to save Cassie, to run right into the enemy. I was worried about Cassie, I was afraid for the fight but I wanted to go in there and knock them out so I could get to my best friend. We arrived at the closet and I waited silently for Jake to figure out how to get access to the Yeerk Pool.
-
(JAKE)
I tried desperatly to remember what to do -Ax if we just pick one and it´s wrong, it could activate a lockdown, or an alarm, or a trap. It was, faucet to the left, then twist the second hook around right. Right?- I did it without waiting for an answer.
The door swung open.
There was a deep sloshing, swooshing sound, almost like gentle surf breaking on the shore.
But that was the nice sound. The other sounds were horrifying — despairing cries, terrified
screams, shouts, shrieking triumphant laughter.
-
I rode on Ax's hindquarters as I then said.<Shouldn't Ax demorph? I mean they know there is only one Andalite that is a controller right so they would knowing something is up right?>
-
<Go down there...without my tail?> I said in alarm. <Are we not going down to fight?> I did realize the others had not assumed battle morphs, though their battle morphs were bulkier than my form.
-
"The goal is stealth Ax."
-
<Then I should get off.>I turned to Jake.<I'll..try to hide somewhere and if things get bad, I'll report whats going on.>I suggested to them all I'd be the air support.
-
(JAKE)
I wanted to argue with Tobias, we needed all of our numbers,but we were too short on time.
-Ok, let's go- I steped inside, the air was heavier and hot. I walked down the staicase carefuly to avoid loosing my step.
-
I followed the others to the entrance and was disturbed by the screams coming from the prisoners. I wanted nothing more than to morph and run down there and wipe them out but I knew that would be suicide so I just took my place and followed behind Jake to what could be my death.
-
I morphed Human, feeling even more vulnerable without my tail. Hopefully I would be able to morph quickly when the time came, and my tail wouldn't be the last to come. After I was steady, I caught up with the others.
-
I flapped my wings and flew off Ax's hindquarters and up into the air and trying to find a safe spot to hide at. I found a rocky ledge that almost no one would really be able to see so it was a good spot for me to spy out.<My god.>I said in thought-speak at the sight of the Yeerk Pool.
-
<I should probably explain what is down there. Pool complexes are built because Yeerks need to feed in a certain fluid every three days to gain nutrients that they can't get inside a host. Otherwise they will starve. Hosts are brought to the complex, and led to the pool via piers. There should be two piers: one for controllers going to the pool, and the other for taking hosts back to the pool. Hopefully Cassie will be on one of these piers. The screams come from hosts in cages near the pool. Tom should be in one of those. Tobias, do you happen to see either of them yet?>
-
(JAKE)
Down the staircase, we go. Down to something not even Dante could have imagined.
The stairse seem to be infinite and yet we get to the bottom, heart pounding wildly. I gulp,why didn't I think of some kind of plan before doing this?
We are in the open, to obvious. I spot some cage nearby and I hide behing one of them.
-
I crouched down next to Jake. "My God...." It was horrible.
-
I folllowed Jaake down the stairs and looked in horror at what I saw. Once I recuperated from the things I saw I crouched next to Jake and Marco I believe his name is. "So whats the plan?" I asked.
-
That drew a blank "I'm think we're all a bit fuzzy on that."
-
I leaned out on the ledge and looked around for either Cassie or Tom. It was kind of hard to focus at the pure size of the pool but then I replied.<Yes...I see Tom.>I reported for them all to hear as I didn't say however in what line he was in, either he was in the cage which meant Tom was taken against his will or outside the cage which meant he accepted the yeerk inside his head willingly.
-
(JAKE)
Tom was there, that was all I needed to know. -Everyone, battle morphs. Marco, you're the closest to human in morph, so you open the cages.The rest of you, raise hell. Tom is mine- with that I concentrated and made, or rather left, the changes begin. Wiskers grew from my face and I fell on all fours as my spine elongated, forming a tail,my own pathetic human hands and teeth were replaced by the tigers lethal weapons and I could now see so clearly it seemed daylight, finally orange and black fur grew, and the instincts kicked in.
Power, like a lighting was in me,bloodlust and fearlessnes, the tiger wasn't afraid of anything.Hell with stealth, these guys would pay for taking my brother, I let out a roar that rocked the cave, that could be heard for miles,an earthquaking roar.
(SAM)
Even if it was tiny, my peak-human ears could stil hear the sound, a roar coming from bellow, the battle had begun, and I wasn't there to help. "It's stupid to turn your back on them for a girl"the more rational part of my mind said "I know" agreed the other.
I quickly raced to the edge of the building and jumped, maybe a 30 feet fall.
I landed on the grass bellow and let my weight carry me forward on a skillroll over my shoulder, I was back on my feet and running to the lab, I vaulted through the open window and into the school, and the hallways, I finally noticed the janitors closet.
-
I went to gorilla. A couple of hork bjair were staring dumbfounded at Jake. CRASK! The hit the floor. I started to search for keys.
-
I morphed black bear and let out a devastating roar. I started running towards the pier that people were being dragged to and knocked a couple controllers out of my way in the process. Once at the pier I stood on my hind legs and let out another roar daring anybody to try and get passed me. <Guys we need to find your friends as fast as possible. I'll hold off the pier so they can't infest anybody else but man did I undrestimate the size of this place.> I said in private as I took down a Hork-Bajir that was foolish enough to try and get passed me.
-
(JAKE)
With the new tiger senses I easily spot my brother. He's unique smell and my eyesight was more than enough to find the cage were he was being held. Because, even though it was disgusting, there were voluntary hosts. People who had left surrendered freedom by their own will, these were in a separate building, watching TV and talking while their yeerks fed in the gray pond in the middle of the cave.
I couldn't open the cage, nor could I tell him who I was. But being close to him gave me a sense oh hope.
Then came the Hork-Bajir, at least six of them, armed , I was heavily outnumbered, my human brain told me that, but the tiger wasn't doubtful. I let the instincts go free,before they could even fire I was a blur of orange and teeth and claws and in seconds 4 of them were down.
The other two looked doubtful, one of them fired the hand held dracon beam, I dodged, barely, I wasn't so lucky with the next one, the white hot beam got me in a hind leg, scorching away a big chunk of meat. The tiger let out a terrible roar of pain. I was done for.
(SAM)
I put on the thought speak transmiter and the ring. I didn't felt any different but I couldn't stop to look myself in a mirror. I opened the janitor's door. A hork-Bajir stood there in front o a huge gap in the wall, no doubt it had been sent there to stop my friends from escaping or from keeping reinforcements away. I looked at me surprised, the charged slicing at the air with it's blades, dodge, dodge again, I took a broom from the janitors closet and hit one of it's knees with the wooden part (not the brush) as hard as I could, I heard a sickening crunch and the alien let out a scream of pain, then the face, it went out cold but the broom broke by the middle. In the janitors closet there was a mirror, looking in it I noticed the ring did worked, my face now resembled Roscharc from Watchmen.
I grabbed both pieces and took the brush of the other halve. It would serve as provisional weapons. I raced down the staircase to find the battle in progress, and Jake wounded. I climbed the cages and jumped from one to another till I reached Jake. I jumped as far as my legs would carry me and landed on top a a Hork-Bajir, knocked out.
I jumped and using the impulse hit the other one with my elbow, it fell to the ground dazzled. But my elbow hurt, a lot, hopefully it wasn´t broken.
(JAKE)
<So you decided to come> I said, still angry that he was so late.
(SAM)
<You´re welcome, come on let´s get your brother out of here>
(JAKE)
<We can´t, we need the keys>
-
I saw my friends morph so I decided to tell Jake.<He is in a cage screaming his head off at a Hork-Bajir...so he isn't a willing controller.>I then looked for Cassie and focused my thought-speak on her.<Cassie if you can hear me its Tobias. Me and and others are here we are going to try and free Tom and you.>I then saw what Jake was doing as I spread my wings and left my perch as I flew down, my eyes locked on the Hork-Bajir's eyes as my talons hit the target so they would back off Jake.
-
I demorphed as quickly as I could. Once I had my tail, I felt safe enough to charge into battle. The reaction to Earth animals wasn't as strong as the reaction to seeing an Andalite form. <Battle!> I yelled, and as the Hork-Bajir charged me, I charged them too. They went down quickly, and I barely noticed if any of the blades connected. I felt a small bit of liquid trail down my side. Sweat? Blood? It didn't matter. I supported Prince Jake, trying to keep the enemy from surrounding him.
-
I followed the others down the stairs, my brain switching to autopilot as terrible sounds hit my ears, assaulting me from all sides. Sounds of terror, of anger, screams, shouts... my mind went blank straight away and I dived behind a cage as soon as I saw Marco do the same, waiting. I just couldn't deal with the sight. A massive pool of what looked like molten lead. Humans in cages. Not humans...us. People like me. People. Trapped in cages like wild animals. And some of them were making noises worthy of one. I stared. The noise seemed to drown out even my own thoughts and I didn't even notice that I wasn't listening to anyone else. I looked around, struggling to accept that all around me it was the same.
I saw some guy sitting in his cage calmly. And not calmly as if he'd given up hope. Calmly as if this wasn't tormenting to him. As if he was OK with this all. And I began to quake. I felt warm. Too warm. And this fierce heat was spreading out through me, burning my veins.
"Everyone, battle morphs." Jake's voice echoed in my ears as if it was the only sound in this silent world. I felt my features contort into an ugly snarl despite the first change in my morph being fur rippling upwards from my toes. It ascended up my body as I felt my nails change and I fell forward, knocking a cage over. But by that time chaos had already broken out. Despite my swift willingness to turn into a wild animal too, I'd already lost everyone. A tiger, a gorilla, a black bear. Smashing, destruction and- did I hear a scream of pain? I had almost finished changing when Cassie suddenly flashed up in my mind's eye. I was here to get Cassie, not to fight against this horror. I bounded forwards, smaller than the strongest big cat but with agility oozing from my frame. Jake said "raise hell." We were in hell. Nothing we could do could compare...here, in this body of a lethal predator, I would fail on an order as simple as that...
Large bipedal creatures approaching. Unfamiliar smell. Bare fangs, growl warning. Territory unfamiliar. Bipedal creatures too close. Pain! Flash of unpleasant sensation! Blood trailing from front paw. Attack! Leap immediately and use momentum to pounce upon bipedal creature. It falls. Blades failing. I see the blades. They are like claws, but more dangerous. I understand. Long fangs and strong jaws maneuver around spikes protruding from skull and clamp down. Bipedal creature falls still. Tail swishing from back to forth. Agitated. I turn and another one comes. The predator wonders if they are related to small quadripedal creatures with scaled skin. Lizards. Arm flashes forwards. Jaws snatch the arm, crush it. Blood oozes everywhere. Bipedal creature makes strange sound, almost like that of two-legged creatures around here. But two-legged creatures are all separated from my hunger by metal bars. So these ones are my prey.
A new scent! I turn, tail still flicking from side to side dangerously. There are at least four bipedal lizards down. Some of them twitch, some are able to crawl away from me. Some are silent, no pulse. I notice a blue creature. A deer. My hunger is suddenly insatiable and I pad towards it- flash! Its tail whips back and forth almost faster than my eyes follow. I notice that the tail has a blade, just like these unfamiliar creatures. A predator is nothing if not calculating. I turn away, catching another scent on the wind, barely evident. I bound after the smell, lashing out with teeth and snapping at any bipedal lizard close enough to bother me. I arrive and see an injured tiger and one of the two-legged creatures! I feel saliva in my mouth as I take note. Tiger is stronger than me. Dominant. Two-legged creature standing before tiger. Two-legged creature smells unhurt. Easy to kill and eat. But it may be tiger's prey. I raise my feline voice, growling softly to alert the tiger to my presence. In the growl, I am asking Is this your prey? I lower my spotted head slightly, signalling my willingness to leave the tiger to its meal.
-
(JAKE)
I didn't knew what Rachel was doing, but the tiger as sure as hell did <Oh no>she, the jaguar. Asking for permission to eat Sam <Rachel listen to me! Fight the instincts!> I walk between him and Rachel, limping and letting out a small snarl <Sam, Rachel's lost it, she thinks you're dinner, get out of here>
(SAM)
<No way in hell> I step forward, in front of Jake, holding my injured arm <Rachel I know you're there, don't do this. Please> I spoke on behalf of my soul, on behalf of the part of me that knew thet I wasn't simply attracted to her, that there was something else,that even if she decided to attack I could't, wouldn't fight back.
-
Our odd group of warriors were doing well enough. Tobias had clawed out the eyes of some enemies, Jake had taken a few down as did Marco. Ax was making short wok of his opponents and Rachel was taking them down as they approached her. I looked at Rachel who was by Jake and a human I assume is part of our group. What are they doing just standing there in this commotion! Then it hit me Rachel was lost to the instincts and was going to eat the human. Just then I was hit and hit hard. The pain rushed at me like train it was so overpowering I just wanted to fall down and cry but I couldn't and wouldn't. I tried to focus on where it was coming from and realized it was just above my heart. I had been shot!
The dracon weapon had nailed me right above my heart which is why the pain is so great. Blood was rippling down through my fur and
I couldn't tell if the beam went all the way through me. I focused on my attacker he was still aiming the gun at me but suddenly turned and aimed it towards Jake. I dropped to all fours and my front left leg gave out from the pain. I fought through it and rushed as fast as I could to get to the Hork-Bajir with the dracon. As I was running others were slashing at me cutting me but I didn't care as of right now Jake is my leader and I must protect the leader. I felt blood running down my body and the wounds there were more than I could count. I realized I wouldn't be able to get the Hork-Bajir in time because he moved position but Jake and the others were closer so I just kept running at them. The shooter had a clear shot now and I was seconds away but Rachel and the kid were in my way. As I approached I used my weight to knock Rachel over and tossed my head to the side to knock the kid out of my way and as I did this the shooter shot his lethal weapon at the unknowing tiger. I made it to him just in time to intercept the shot with my own body but at what cost? Would I die here and now in the wreched place? Would I make it out alive? Would my sacrafice save Jake in the end? I felt the dracon beam enter through my side and I knew this could be it. My body acted on its own and let out a roar of pain and then dropped to the floor blood oozing out of my wound. I turned my head toward Jake and gave hime a wink.<Sorry I didn't just warn you I guess these are my own animal instincts. Do me a favor would ya. Make sure you get your friend out and your brother or else I saved you for no reason.> My vision was fading but I could still move all the things I needed to but I just needed to stay where I was for a little longer.
-
Waiting, tail moving softly from side to side. Confidence of a predator. Strange sounds. Not tiger sounds. Irrelevant. My ears flatten back against my skull, feeling threatened by the strange sound and tail suddenly twitches with displeasure. Black-stripe tiger limps between me and the two-legged. It snarls. No movement, I examine the tiger. Scan it. Hunger, the unending hunger of a hunter. Back leg seriously wounded. I can overpower it, put teeth through the two-legged skull and drag it away. Find a tree, climb it, drag the body up, watch the hurt tiger fail to follow me. I bare my teeth further.
<No way in hell> More sounds, getting on edge. But a deep, deep instinct says that this noise is wrong. It should be mouth sounds from the two-legged. Mouth...sounds? Prepare to growl loudly - <Rachel I know you're there, don't do this. Please> Begging for mercy? The jaguar does not understand mercy...Mercy? A human concept-?
I see past the instincts, the hunger, the wounded enemy. I see past the human and I see past the strange garbled face. I knew the voice. An image came to my mind of the boy that helped me first morph, that figuratively helped me gain my wings. And he was hurt. I froze there for a moment longer in the feline body, noticing for the first time properly that he was clutching his arm, that the tiger- Jake, my cousin, is hurt too. And I wanted to hurt whoever hurt them. I realised dimly that I had hurt people- I had killed those Hork-Bajir, wounded the others. And I was overwhelmed with too many different feelings. Had to focus on right here, right now...focus.
<Sam!> I cried, bounding up to him and automatically rubbing my cheek along his hand, a very feline sign of affection. I barely realised I was doing it, too caught up in my concern. <Jake, Sam...I'm sorry. I didn't practice the morph. I should have done it before I came out here.> I remember now that I haven't harmed them, that these injuries they have are from somewhere else. <I'm sorry...> I said agan, guiltily this time. I feel terrible for putting Sam in danger. I turn and run away, snarling at Hork-Bajir. <Cassie! Cassie!> I shouted for my best friend. My dappled head swung left and right. Ax was fighting and doing a great job of it, almost looking like he was performing a graceful, deadly dance. Shaun, the boy I didn't know was on the pier, making it impossible for them to get any more Yeerks back into human brains. Marco...where was he? There he was, looking for something. It was impressive, the way he handled the giant morph so carefully. I felt a sense of urgency. Tobias, where was Tobias? I looked up and spotted him circling. We were all safe except Cassie. And we needed to find Tom. I remembered now.
Our mission was to free everyone. And Tom. And Cassie. And then destroy the place. Maybe I'd made up that last one, but I definitely wanted to, splashing through puddles of Hork-Bajir blood and realising the floor was unpleasantly slippery. I shut out the thought that Hork-Bajir had died, suffered, instead concentrating on my hatred of this confined, too-warm prison. There was chaos as the humans in cages had no idea what to do and I wanted to end the chaos. Jumping straight for the jugular of a Hork-Bajir, I felt a sharp pain lance through my front. The Hork-Bajir fell backwards with a thump and as I let go of it, I looked down to notice it had raised an arm in self-defence to shield its throat and an arm blade had stabbed me in the chest, down below my throat. I hissed in pain as I tugged my body from it, the pain only serving to feed the jaguar aggression. <Cassie! Where are you?> I shouted. I padded back and fro and only when I searched again for my best friend did I see something that would have made me sick.
A black bear bleeding from a serious wound in its chest. If I imagined it as a human, the wound would be just above its heart. I didn't know how the anatomy of bears worked but the sight was still horrifying. What kind of weapon could do that? I caught sight of the weapon as it was trained on Jake and before I could even react, I was knocked over as the seriously wounded bear shoved me aside and I screamed in thought-speech as I watched a beam shoot through the side of the creature. No. Not of the creature. Of Shaun! Why did I pick such a small battle morph? I got to my feet as quickly as I could, running towards Shaun.
<Nooooooo!> I mauled a Hork-Bajir that got in my way with extreme prejudice, this time using my claws as well as teeth. I skidded to his side. <No no no no no!> I cried. How could this happen? How could we lose someone before even starting? I'd known this was hell as soon as I came in, but we were a team! We were strong, fierce, dangerous animals! How...what could I do? How could he be healed? As if Elfangor was watching over me, his voice came to my memory. '...allow you to acquire the DNA of a creature....DNA...' Science class! I wasn't great at biology but DNA...I remembered! DNA was just the basic makeup of something! DNA carried illnesses and traits like blonde hair. It couldn't carry injuries, could it? <Demorph, Shaun, demorph!> I cried, almost laying down beside him, nudging him gently with my nose and whiskers. <Shaun, if you can hear me, demorph. Imagine your own body!> I sounded almost hysterical.
-
(JAKE)
The tension was broken by shaun's bear form smashing through us.
He was hurt, bad <Demorph!>
I said just to him. I didn't wanted to leave Tom there, too many things happening at once.
(SAM)
I wish the moment would have lasted forever, in the middle of a war, of hell, she was there.<No worries>Then came shaun.
I was sent flying 3 feet back and hit Tom's cage, that dented terribly.
I stood up and shook my head trying to focus.
<Ok, let's try that again>
<Man get out of the way> I told Tom. He had been looking the battle since the begigning, but just now he reacted. He moved away from the door.
I took a few steps back for impulse and ran straight a the cage's door. I jumped with both feet outstreched in front of me.
Both feet hit the door that flew of it's hinges.
<Come on get out of here> Cassie, were was she? Then Rachel got hurt.
-
<Rachel focus.>I said simply to her as I flew down again and stuck another Hork-Bajir in the eyes. It was getting pretty crazy down in the Yeerk Pool. And there wasn't too much I could do in the body of a hawk at this point but try and slow down the Hork-Bajirs if I could just alittle.
-
(SAM)
I jog next to her. She looks Ok for someone who's just been stabbed, but Shaun doesn't. He seems alive but just barely.
Where was Marco? I couldn't call him for his name. It would be suicide <Gorilla, gorilla bring your big hairy ass over here! How you doing with the cages?>
(JAKE)
Tom slowly crawls from his cage. He stands up, none of us says anything but he understands. He sprints as fast as his human legs carry him towards the staircase.
Then I must make a decision, a terrible one <Fall back! We're getting hammerd! Take any hosts you have freed!> I can only hope that among the confusion Cassie has escaped.
But the hope dies quickly.
The Hork-Bajir are forming ranks, almost ignoring us.
Then I see why. A blue alien, almost identical to Ax and yet completly different: Visser 3.
-
I didn't know what to do, I was irritable, trying to suppress panic.
Tobias said to focus. How could I focus?! I was standing here watching someone I didn't know well die when he was in here going through it all with us. It was alright for the red-tail, he was up there, free from the blood, the injuries, the horror. But even if in that split second I wanted to shout at him, I couldn't. He'd told me to concentrate and it had snapped me out of it for a moment. He'd somehow managed to bring me back from the all-too-real warzone right now. I wanted suddenly to tell him to stay in the air, stay safe, get out. Get out and demorph and go home and live a normal life. I wanted to shield him from this all.
And then Sam jogged towards me, checking me over. I automatically pointed out,
<Just a flesh wound for a jaguar.> It was bleeding at a steady but slow trickle. There was too much adrenalin to even feel it right now. I wondered if he'd told us why he could thought-speak. Might be something to do with his parents- I felt my thoughts take a weird direction as if trying to hide from everything by thinking about all the unimportant things. I shook it off, though there was one thought that remained. He'd not allowed Jake to shield him when I was lost to instincts. He'd stepped out. And now, even when I had what was a flesh wound, even if it looked more than that, he was concerned about me.
I was saved from more torment by Jake telling us to pull back. My first instincts were to go. Second were to stay behind and defend Shaun until Marco could get here. Third were to get out of here... I'd just seen Sam wrench open a cage with his bare power. Could I really leave him? After what seemed like forever but only took seconds thanks to the adrenalin, I decided to leave him to protect Shaun and I bounded away again, searching for Cassie and heading towards the tiger prowling around. But something was not right. The Hork-Bajir, who I realised in the jaguar mind were lone weaklings, were forming up. Forming a pack. I looked over to them and saw... another Ax. Another Elfangor. But the complete opposite. The jaguar in me didn't shiver. It stayed cautious yet ready for battle. I ran over to Jake as quickly as I could, claws clattering against the floor. If I backed Jake up and Ax reached here, if Marco got over to Shaun and worked with Sam, maybe we'd be able to survive long enough to reach each other again and fight as a team.
-
My eyes widen as I saw the site as I reported down what Jake had already seen.<Visser Three is here guys.>I said to anyone who didn't notice him as I remained in the air, somewhat out of sight but not fully.
-
I head the voices round me telling me to demorph but I couldn't not out in the open they would know i'm not an andalite. <Sory guys I cant do that just yet. I cant demorph and show them that i'm a human not an andalite.> I rose to my feet...barely and let out a roar signifing that I will not die. <Jake are you okay?> I said as I tried as hard as I could to run to get to the shooter. He realized I was coming and raised his weapon. He fired. The shot missed my face by inches but I didnt care I just wanted to kill him. He injured me and tried to kill my acting leader. That is a reason to die. I ran into him jaws open ready to break his bones and rip him apart. I hit him and he hit the wall, I pinned him against it and slashed at his head with my claws. His body went limp and I was surrounded by six...no seven Hork-Bajir! I'm finished this time there's no way I can survive this.<It's been a pleasure serving with you.> I sadi to the others as I was rushed by two Hork-Bajir that I brought down easily. The rest just creeped slower and slower towards me. I was pinned against the wall nowhere to go. I'm going to die here and now.
-
(SAM)
Rachel goes away <Stay alive> I tell her. I must help Shaun, sorrounded by Hork-Bajir, but I need more firepower, fists and elbows are not enough against seven of those things. I go the the remains of the cage and with great effort, break one of the bars, it´s heavy and invites me to hit with it. And so I do. I run to the group as fast as I can and use the bar as a weapon, not with much technique, but with enough power to break open skulls and shatter bones. With Shaun we make short work of them, but the Visser stands in the pier, looking at us, between amusement and rage, he hates us, but knows we´re done for and enjoys thinking of what will do with us once he captures us.
And we´re sorrounded.
<Humm, andalite bandits> he chuckles <and a human, no doubt involved in project tailblade, according to this hosts brain>
(JAKE)
I limp away of the battle, with Rachel next to me. Tobias must be safe in the air for sure, Cassie and Marco are still missing, and Ax is doing his thing. <Ax fall back. If you see the others tell them to retreat too> the yeerks aren´t paying attention to us, Sam and Shaun are their main course. <If we regroup we can charge and give them a chance to escape> I tell Rachel. <Then we get the hell out of here>
-
With a snap of metal I ripped the bar way. I had been holding off the hork bjair while trying to free the hosts. I finally got my break when they stopped attacking, the escapees flooded behind me as I turned to see Shaun and Sam ripping through the aliens.I let out a scream. Jake's tiger has a roar, but primates can scream in a way that makes you hold your ears and question what could possibly make that noise.
I charged into combat with them, swinging lift and right, cracking skulls and breaking dreams.
-
I watched Sam and Shaun manage to fight off the Hork-Bajir aiming for them and I couldn't understand where Shaun found yet more strength from. Things weren't looking good for us. We were surrounded even with our efforts and the Visser's voice sent tremors through me. He thought we were Andalites. I was no Andalite. I was just some scared human kid. But I wasn't going to give up until we were truly done for. Being brave takes courage, but it's carrying on when you're scared to death that is the real mark of someone brave. And Marco had just appeared out of seemingly nowhere and barrelled into a bunch of seriously tall, seriously spiky aliens that wanted him dead.
Marco screamed in a way that hurt my keen hearing and I followed Jake. He was the one who still had ideas when I was too busy trying not to be scared. Maybe he really could get us out of this. I replied,
<Yeah, let's regroup.> Then I made a comment, wondering if Jake was even half as scared as I was, trying to play it cool and not give him cause to panic. <They're still underestimating me just 'cause this big cat's maybe just over half your size. I'm ready to charge whenever.> Did I sound ****y enough? I hoped so.
-
(JAKE)
<Rachel no one's saying you're not brave enough but if you don't mind I'd like to live another day so let's get them out of there> Marco's breaking through rows of aliens, trying to reach Sam and Shaun. <Let's back him up. Ax help us out, we gotta thin those ranks!>
I charge to battle once more, the wound doesn't hurt so badly any more, but I'm not at full capacity.
Still I fight, side by side with Marco, trying to breach a wall of at least 30 very big,dangerous aliens.
(SAM)
This is it, they're distracted and lookind behind us. I've got an idea, horses legs are frail, maybe just maybe, it's worth a shot...
I take aim and swing the heavy bar, letting go at the precise moment, the momentum sents it flying forward in a spin, and connects with the Visser right front leg.
He let's out a scream of rage and pain, his leg fails, broken. I could run, but I tried to play hero, stupid, probably the worst mistake I've ever made, I run towards the Visser ready to finish him off but he's ready. His tail swings too fast for the human eye, I can barely react. It's aiming for my face, I raise the bar to protect myself, the blade collides with it and losses momentum but cuts it cleanly in two, and goes on to the right side of my face, half the world goes black as I feel the wound follow from my chin to my right eyebrow, I fall on my back and hold my wounded eye, even if the hologram protecting my identity don't shows it, I can feel blood flowing down my face.
-
Sam! Impossible, he was charging Visser 3 on his own. Insane, but he actually crippled him on the first. The thought that we might have won then and there crossed my mind right when the blade connected his eye. I charged, knocking aside anyone who got in my way. I slash to my gut, a cut to my shoulder, I could take it. The Visser did his best to run, but I had no interest in him. I scooped Sam off the ground and let off another scream.
-
(JAKE)
Sam was safe , but Shaun was still there. I kepts clawing and biting my way through Hork-Bajir.
(SAM)
<Thanks Marco> I say, covering my eye with my hand.
He was chasing the Visser, going for the kill. But I knew he wouldn't make it, the Visser was gowing, larger and larger.
-
<We need to haul butt out of here now.>I told the group as I would dive now and then and strike a few Hork-Bajirs in the eyes when I got the chance, but a red-tailed hawk in battle isn't really a bright idea.
-
Everything happened so fast. Sam helping me. The Visser showing up. Sam fighting the Visser. Sam being saved. Then reality hit me I was still here and dieing very fast. I dropped to all fours and I realized I stood in a pool of blood. Was it mine? Did it really matter? No of course not all that mattered was that I get the hell out of there and fast. I started running....more like jogging across the room. Hork-Bajir stood in my wayand I didnt care nothing would stop me from completing my goal of living. I made it passed them with few wounds and started for the exit. <Guys lets get the hell out of....>.Everything started to go black and I felt my body give way and it hit the floor. <Woah...guys.....I think....this....is ...the...end...for. ..me...I'm....going to.....try to....demorph...but ...I...need...someb ody...to....get...m e....out...before.. ..I'm...human.> I pictured myself and I felt the changes begin but would they finish before I died.
-
I ran for the exit and grabbed Shaun by the scruff of his neck along the way. <You're not dieing on my watch.>
-
I flapped my wings and through all that was going on, I had to fly up back on my ledge and remained as quiet as possible. My timelimit was very low now and I couldn't just land and demorph, I'd be seen as human and our secret would be out.<Go guys just go.>
-
(JAKE)
Shaun and Sam are safe, our job here is done. <Let´s get out of here once and for all> I tell all of them, but specially Rachel and Marco as they are the one in more inmediate peril. I run back as fast as my injured leg allows me too, but then out of the corner of my eye I see that the Visser is growing, morphing, into something that there´s no way we can fight.
(SAM)
The Visser spoke threats, outraged, even as he morphed.
<I´ll kill you all andalites! No human will be left free, your women, men and children, all of you will be turned into hosts! And you will die deaths so terrible no one will ever dare challenge me again!>
He finished morphing, into this creature that looked straight out of a nightmare. Tall as a tree. Eight massive legs. Eight long, spindly arms, each ending in a three-fingered claw.
And from the place where the top set of arms grew came the heads.
Heads. Plural. Eight of them. This creature had a thing for the number eight.
<Get us out of here ASAP>
<I acquired this body on the fourth moon of the second planet of a dying star. Like it?> The visser sounded happy, almost histerical.
(JAKE)
I was frozen in terror. Stunned. Even the tiger that was a part of me was confused and
worried.
I had started to think that with our morphed bodies we could take on anything. But we
couldn't take on this monster. Not and survive.
<Run!> I yelled to the others. <Up the stairs!>
-
After I got freed, I quickly morphed a horse and after I got two now free controllers on my back, I then thought spoke to my friends as I also ran up the stairs. <Hey, guys, I got two people on my back as a horse, okay?>
-
I made it to the steps behind Cassie. I was slowing down a bit due to my wounds, but still going strong.
-
(JAKE)
I climb the stairs, Cassie and Marco are already there, Sam is just behind me.
<Yes run! It makes more of a challenge!> The Visser says.
(SAM)
At the foot of the stairs I look around for Rachel. I cant spot her or call her by name. "Please god, let her be fine".
I run up the stairs, myleft arm hurts terribly esch time I move it, but I do.
Then the Visser starts to climb,or tries,he's to big to fit. So he fires, a gigantic fireball comes out from one of it's heads, taking out several of the controllers we'd freed.
-
I was not sure what, but during the battle something hit me in the back. There had been far too many things going on for my eyes to keep track of. My body went limp, and I fell to the ground. Everything went dark briefly, but I opened my eyes, and got up as quickly as I could. No, it had not been briefly. I could see much had happened, and my own internal clock told me I had been out far too long. Luckily whoever had hit me had become too distracted to drag me to the pool and have me infested.
I could see a great monster, using thought speech in a voice that made my body shudder with fear and revulsion. This was Visser Three. This was the monster who killed my brother. I might have felt angry if I wasn't so afraid. I wasn't too afraid to move, though, and I rushed forward to attack. he was attacking my friends, and I had to keep him from firing at the exit. I wasn't sure where everyone was.
<Prince Jake, I apologize for falling in combat, but I am back now!> I said privately towards my allies while excluding others.
-
(JAKE)
<Save the apologies for later Ax> The monster kept firing, taking out those who we had freed with so much effort, and Ax, he kept attacking <Ax are you nuts, fall back! We're getting out of here!>
(SAM)
One of the fireballs hit the staircase in front of me. Tom was there, he wasn't scorched as many as the poor bastards had, but the blast sent him flying to the edge of the stairs, I dived, using my one good arm to grab his hand, he hanged, maybe 40 feet in the air with nothing but me to hold him. I could have pulled him up one handed, he wasn't too heavy, I was more than strong enough. But my hand was slippery with blood from holding my face, he slipped, he fell, but the way he looked at me the instant before, begging me to hold one just a bit more. And I failed.
(JAKE)
<Noooooooooooo!> The tiger let a terrible roar, Sam! He screwed up! No, it wasn't his fault, he gave everything he had.
I had to get over pain and rage, there would be time for that later, all that mattered now was getting out of here. <Move!Just go!Move!>
-
I dodged a fireball, though I could feel some of my fur being burned. <I feel that may be best. Are we all accounted for?
-
(JAKE)
<Yeah, we're all...OK> I said gulping, with a knot in my throat.
-
I managed to get around Visser Three and make it up the stairs. I noticed that many people had died, and it saddened me. visser Three, of course, did not care. Elfangor said he was never a careful and subtle Visser. This was not the time to exact revenge, though part of me remembered an Aristh did not have to bear the burden if he chose not to.
-
I pulled Sam back. <GO!> No time to stop, only to run.
-
(SAM)
I walk up, but I just can´t stop thinking on Tom, maybe he didn´t even survived the fall, maybe I killed Jake brother,but after all, is death really worse than being a controller?
We´re close to the end of the stairs, so close. The Visser isn´t shoting anymore, he can´t. Now he simply curses and threatens us.
-
I did not notice Tom, but Jake had ordered a retreat. Had we failed our main objective? We certainly couldn't go back. Not until later, anyway. It could have been worse, at the very least.
-
I remained hidden in the ledge I was on, watching Visser Three and then the others escape, as in my mind could hear the clock counting down. The timelimit was near the final few seconds.<I can't morph now.>I thought to myself as I had long knew I couldn't.
-
<Oh God guys....wheres Tobias?!>
-
<I do not see him.> I said. <Hopefully he found somewhere to demorph and remorph, otherwise he is truly trapped by now.>
-
(JAKE)
Our mad race ended, we reached the top of the stairs, we were out, safe.
<I´ll kill you! I´ll kill you all!> the visser threatened from the bottom of the staircase.
the final count was 5 persons freed, not good at all, but it could have been worse I guess.
(SAM)
We were safe. I took off the ring and the small headset. My face was back to "normal" just that now the right side was covered in dried blood.
-Well that didn´t worked out perfectly, but we´re alive at least, were´s Tobias?-
-
I demorphed. Somehow I was still winded. "Gone...Down there."
-
I started to open my eyes. Was I dead? No I hear people. Who is it? Just then I remembered everything that had just happened moments before. I was on the floor, why was I on the floor? I should be dead down in the pool but I'm alive and perfectly intact. I sat up and looked around. What the hell was going on? Were we still in the school? Yeah I can still hear the Visser so we must be close still. I tried to stand up and surprisingly I was able too. I rubbed my head taking everything in. The team was here....wait where was the bird? Tobias was his name I think. "Ugh was the mission a success or a failure?" I asked pretty much knowing the answer. I looked around at everybody and then my eyes fell on Sam. His face was messed up. He was trying to save me when it happened to him. It's my fault that this happened to him. "Sam I'm sorry its my fault your eye got messed up. You can have a free shot wherever you want." I stood there and opened my arms ready to be hit.
-
(SAM)
-Hey, you´re kidding right? We all knew the risks when we accepted this. I hope my parents can fix this somehow, if not it doesn´t matter, girls dig scars right?-
I said, smiling - But if you insist- I give him a playful punch on the shoulder. - No resentments -
-
"Yeah your right." I said. Wow is this how I really am? I heard when your life is on the line you see what type of person you are but am I really that battle bound? The real problem is I wanted him to punch me as hard as he could. The thrill of it would have made me happy. Now that I think about it all I really did down there was put myself in life threatening situations but for what? To save Jake? That was part of it I guess but the other part was it was fun. I was truely having a blast down there killing those Hork-Bajir and getting blasted by the dracon beam was one of the worst pains I have eve felt but I enjoyed it. Did I jump in front of Jake to save him or to put myself in that situation? At that moment I realized I needed to sit down but I just walked over to a wall and stood against it with one foot on the wall looking at the floor.
-
I remained at the back of the ledge as possible, trying to hide till I had a chance to escape. In my head the final few seconds finally counted down as the two hour limit was over.<Atleast they got out...I hope they all did anyway.>I said to myself in my thoughts.
-
I couldn't help feeling partly at fault about the failure of the mission to rescue Jake's brother. <I am certain there will be other opportunities to rescue him, Prince Jake. The rest of them as well. If my own older brother was here, he would have saved all the Humans, put serious tail into Visser Three, and left the controllers cowering in the corner. Though for reasons I don't understand, he is no longer alive. He could not be saved, but Tom can.>
-
I sighed at Ax "Look Eflangor was..." I paused considering what I was about to say, and what they might do to Ax. "A hero, and we all regret that he isn't here."
-
(JAKE)
-Yeah- I said, trying to hold back tears -other battles will come. We'llhold on somehow, 'till help comes-
-
I remained as silent as possible as I wanted for any chance to get out of there. The worry of the timelimit was over, now I just needed to get out of here and live and just help my friends from this point on.
-
I stared dumbfounded at Jake. "Are you serious? You want to back down there!?" This was insane, Their was no way in hell we could od this. "Very first try, Sam loses an eye, Shaun nearly dies, Tobias...could be dead. Or worse."
-
I felt bad for these Humans. To be young and untrained, yet burdened with such a heavy task. And here I was spending part of my time thinking of ways to leave this planet and making their job harder. Yet it was illegal to help them in the ways that they needed help. I wished I had the answers for the hard questions I was posed with.
-
"Marco I know I almost died but I knew the risk of what could happen to me and all the things I did were because I wanted them too. I'm not saying I wanted to get shot but everything after that I wanted to do. I wanted to run to Jake's aid so he wasn't killed, I wanted to kll the Hork-Bajir that shot me. I'm just upset that the fact that we didnt do what we were suppose to do." I said still looking at the floor.
-
I watched as the controllers capture a few free people and then put them back to where they were and then I watched several controllers looking around everywhere making sure it was clear as I moved to the back of the ledge as possible, hiding the best I can and waiting just for any second to get out.
-
"You guys are insane!" I yelled before storming off.
-
<My sanity is completely intact.> I said. I morphed a harrier to both get rid of my injuries, and make ready to fly back to Cassie's property.
-
I watched the controllers do their job and then when it seemed like they looked enough, they slacked off some and went back to work on the people there. I remained quiet and watched them infest more and more people, hearing the screaming of the people who was taken against their will...it was a horrible memory I'd have no matter what body I had. I mean you think hearing someone getting shot is bad or that, I'm sure it is but this was ten times that...a human was losing their body..
I turned my head away from the view and watched the door were we came in. I remembered the way down and the classroom with the open window, I had to be ready at the slightest chance and then try to make a fly for it.
-
The escape from the Yeerk Pool, no, the retreat from the Yeerk Pool was shameful. Yes we had to go to save this newbie Shaun in the black bear morph. We hopefully rescued two freed humans but worst of all, where was Tobias?!
Everyone kept saying that he could have found a spot to hide to demorph, rest, and remorph but I knew better than that. All I could do was keep myself looking disappointed that we didn't rescue Tom but we DID get Cassie back.
" Jake," As I finished demorphing, kind of relieved to feel the jaguar brain go away. " We'll have more chances, okay? Come on, we made a statement if anything else. We, aka "Andalites", are here on Earth and we know where they are and we are going to try everything to make their secret invasion hell, right?"
-
-Yeah- I said barely able to contain my tears - The andalites will come, and until then...until then we fight-
I lead the way out of school, my mind was being hammered by dozens of different thoughts. The most recurrent being Tom, the second beig Tobias.
Once in the street I looked to the sky, half hoping to see Tobias, some other part of me hoping an andalite fleet would appear and lift this terrible burden from us, and the last part of me, realizing that the stars were so much beutiful when we didn´t know what was there.
-
I saw the perfect chance to get away as a couple of controllers was heading out so I quickly spread my wings and dropped from the ledge and flew through the door amazingly right over their heads and flew quickly into the classroom we had gotten into. I looked around quickly making sure no one was there and flew out of the window and up into the sky and heading somewhere safe and try to atleast morph back. <Its too late Tobias.>I thought to myself.<I'm trapped.>
-
(JAKE)
I finally spotted Tobias, in the sky. I waved at him , I knew that hawks had much a better vision than humans. Even this late he would see me.
-
I continuted to fly on, never once looking down I just needed to get out of there and find a safe place to try and demorph. Flying back to my home I landed inside my room and breathed slowly.
(Wait wasn't none of them suppose to see Tobias until he visits Jake almost around morning?)
-
I flew away. The mission was over. Now unless they went on another one the next day, I had some time to think about how to get home.
-
(SAM)
I walk home without saying goodbye, this hadn´t been a complete succes or a complete failure, and we would have more chances.
(JAKE)
Once home I instantly was assaulted by my parents and was grounded for a week. then I jumped in bed hoping for a good night sleep.
END OF "THE INVASION
THE REVENGE (ORIGINAL STORY ARC)
(JAKE)
Hi, my name is Jake, I can´t tell you my last name or where I live, it´s to dangerous, the yeerks could find me and my friends and then it would be game over. You know the drill I guess, so I´ll just skipto the next part of the exiting life of an animorph, that´s tje way we and my friends cal ourselves, but you already know that and already know why, don´t you?
I had invited Sam and Marco over, not to discuss any missions actually, we would have used the barn for that. But to just talk you know? Be us, like we would have been if we had never met Elfangor.
I was waiting in my room when I heard a knock on the door. My parents weren´t home and neither was "Tom". I walked down the stairs and opened, figurind I´d would be Marco or Sam. What greeted me was a knucle sandwich right in my mouth.
I fell backwards, I only knew one person who could hit that hard. Had he been captured?- Sam what´s the matter with you?!-, I yelled without looking up. My eyes were closed in pain and I was sure I was missing some teeth.
-Don´t remember me Jake? I´m offended- The voice, I knew that voice, but it was impossible!
I looked up and forced myself to open my eyes. -David?- I asked at the boy standing on my doorstep.
-Oh you do remember me! How touching!- he said as he landed a brutal kick in my chest. I felt ribs broke.
-How?- I coughed up along with some blood.
-Crayak- The boy asks smiling -Turns out he hates you enough like to bring me back with this awesome powers and cool morphs. All I have to do is kill you- he smirked - But that would be too easy and I know better. Let´s go pay a visit to our yeerk friends shall we?-
I see him walking up to my head and put his foot over my face. He brings it down with terrible force. Darkness swallows me whole.
(SAM)
I was on my way to Jake´s house. I guess he is a bit sentimental to miss the good old days before the war.
Just a block before his house I see Marco walking down the street -MARCO!-
-
"Hey Sam." This war was tough. I wanted to quit for a long time. But ifound out something about this war. Long vbefore I started fighting, the yeerks took something of mine, and I wanted it back. I would have my mother by the end of this, one way, or another.
-
I had one of the worst nights in my entire life. I tried to demorph and of course it didn't work as I looked around one final time at my room. This part of my life seemed to be over so I turned around and flew back out my window and just flew almost all night long before heading over to Jake's house. Since he was the leader I felt I had to report to him first.<Then go to Rachel..>I thought as I landed just outside Jake's window and peered inside looking for him.
-
(SAM)
We walked to Jake´s house. We were close enough to see now something that really shouldn´t be happening.
Jake was being carried by another boy, he was being kidanpped, or worse maybe controllers had him!
-****!Marco morphs something big and let´s get this guy-
I ran towards them. Who I saw left me with my eyes opened to the widest possible.
-
"Son of a-" I yelled before going gorilla. I took off running to get as close as possibble before losing my speed.
-
There is was going for an afternoon jog and I saw some Latino looking kid, upon getting a closer look i realized it was Marco. I walked closer, but tried not to get too close because he was with another kid from our school that i didn't know well. Then the kid said "Marco morph something big!" I thought he was trying to make some kind of Power Ranger joke, but then i saw Marco's skin grow black fur. I gasped trying not to yell and jumped into the bushes and watched it closer.
-
I was in the forest, examining my scoop. I was considering expanding it. Maybe putting in a TV. I had long given up trying to go home, and was committed to helping my Human friends.
-
(SAM)
Impossible!-DAVID!- I yelled before sprinting head on towards him. When he saw me he smiled and put Jake on the ground. Thanks god he was still breathing.I jumped aiming a kick towards him, he sidestepped me easily, not losing his smile.But how? -Getting slow Sam- I got into fighting stance. -How?- I asked. -You've got more pressing matters at hand, like say, staying alive- With that he began making some weird movements, like he was drunk and about to lose balance and fall but never did.
-What are you...?-
-Give me your best shot- He interrupted -My pleasure- let me tell you that I hadn't passed all that time fighting the yeerks without learning a thing. The days when I would just swing a bar around were over, and Jet Kune Do was by far my favorite style. I punched and kicked furiosly but David seemed to never be in the right place to connect, he made this weird contortions to dodge and once he even laid down on the ground. I aimed a finishing sidekick but he a move you'd expect from Neo dodging bullets and jumped with both feet outstretched in front of him and kicked me in the ribs, I felt two of them shatter and fell to my kness coughing up blood.
-Martial arts, peak human abilities, an array of monster morphs, amazing what a little omnipotent intervention can do right?-
-Crayak-
-Damm right, oh here comes Marco, I better go and say hi- I didn't saw what happened later.
-
I was fully Gorilla now. David! I swore we trapped that little creep. Theirs no way he could bring Sam down on his own normally. Something was up. <MARCO SMASH!> I charged.
-
I watched as the gorilla, or Marco, or whatever it was run towards the two people fighting. I creeped a little closer to the action. "This beats my jog." I mumbled under my breath.
-
(DAVID)
I dodged the blows and grinned while doing it.
-You really think you can win Marco?-
Using his momentum against him I vaulted over the gorilla's massive back. -Give it up- I gave some jabs to his sides.
(SAM)
-Marco you can't win just take Jake and go!- I said slowly getting to my feet.
It was getting very hard to breath.
I held my injured side.
-
<But...but...I'll argue with you later!> I threw another swing at David, and scooped up Jake.
-
I couldn't stand watching the fight between these people, I am not even sure if they we're people for all I know they could be some kind of mutants! I jumped out bushes and ran away as fast as I can.
-
I heard the sound of Marco in thought-speak and knew I needed to help. So I flapped my wings and flew back up into the sky, looking around and seeing what was happening as my own eyes went wide seeing David alive.<Oh man.>I didn't like the idea in my brain and the hawk didn't like it either. I flapped my wings to gain alittle height then went into a dive,aiming straight at the back of David's head.
As I flew down and just barely raked the back of his head, not enough to cause serious injury but enough to cause him to get off balance. Also in the back of my mind, this would be the first time, in a few hours, since I had seen my friends and they didn't know if I was trapped or not for real this time.
-
I thought as soon as I got home, "Maybe Jake, being Marco's best friend, will know about Marco's ability I can talk to him about it next time I see him."
-
"They've would have called by now." Rachel grumbled. She had been stuck with babysitting her two sisters but would rather be on patrol or at the barn discussing a new mission. She had gotten used to be being the big slugger in the group. Well, the she-muscle, as she would say to herself. She knew if Marco ever heard her say that out loud that she would be compared to the She-Hulk.
" At least I'm not green. It's not really my color." She continued to grumble under her breath as she saw her sisters sitting infront of their big screen TV. It had some episode of Pokemon but the girls were more interested in their card battle than the TV. Just like them, Rachel liked to have background noise when she's doing something else. She doesn't like the quiet.
She looked over to the phone next to the armchair she was in and decided to call Cassie. She grabbed the phone and dialed her best friend's number. She was hoping that she could at least not have all of the boredom of babysitting to herself.
OOC: BTW, I think this would be one of those "And I MISSED THIS?" kind of moments that Rachel seemed to have. That's why I wrote it.
-
(JAKE)
I slowly opened my eyes, I half expected to be about to be infested again. Instead I felt something soft and furry. I managed to distinguish a gorilla's face. -Marco?- I mumbled
(SAM)
Marco had grabbed Jake and scaped but I was far from safe. I limped trying to get away from David. -Just were do you think you're going?- He said as he caught up with me -Remember I told you I would never killed a person? Well being stuck as a rat helped me realice there are far worst things than dead- He punched me in the face again. -Bye bye- out of nowere Tobias appeared, distracting David. I crawled away just as I heard police sirens closing in. A neighbor must have called 911.
-
<No it's curious george.> I continued to gallop on my free knuckle away from sounds of fighting.
-
(JAKE)
-We gotta get to Casie's...warn the others-
(SAM)
I went home, limping. Trying to find my parents. When I found then they didn't seemed surprised at all.
-Get to the table, we'll be there soon- "The table" that's how we called the small operating room we had in our basement. Were they would try to heal me after I ended messed up in missions. I striped from my shirt and laid there. The steel was cold. They got there fast.
After they did a diagnostic dad said -Two broken ribs, these would heal naturally but it would take weeks, and I asume you dont want that do you?- I smirked-Dad how much of me is already metal anyway?- I said.
-Your spine, left shoulder blade, right collar bone, several plates around your head, most of your left arm...-
-How much?- I interrupted
-Elbow,forearm,wrist-he said as he prepared the operating instruments- And your left knee and tibia-
-And now to ribs-
-Prescicely,you know I still regret we couldn't save you eye-he said as he put the anhestesic gas mask on my face,over the scar running form my chin to my forehead, over tmy right eye,once brown, now gray and dead -Now count to ten-
-I know- I drifted to sleep.
-
I got Jake to the barn. Luckily nobody saw us. <Cassie!>
-
I have to tell you after that dive, I was pretty winded but I flew away seeing Sam had gotten away and then followed Marco to the barn.
-
If I wanted a television, I would obviously need parts. For parts I would need money, if I wished to do things legally. I wondered how I may make some money.
-
(Jake)
I started to morph, I don't even remember what. As I only did to get rid of the injuries, then I demorphed back to my human self.
-Can you look for Ax? I'll get Cassie-
(SAM)
I always wondered why would andalites decide to study human medicine but it didn't mattered. When I woke up I was good as new. I headed for the natural place for all of us to meet. Halfway there I changed my mind, I would tell Rachel first. Then we would both go. I reached her house and rang the doorbell.
-
As soon as he started changing, so did I. "Sure." I ran off into the woods
-
I was traveling towards town at a leisurely pace. I thought about asking my friends for money, but it was my understanding that they used much of their allowances to purchase new clothing when they had to leave some behind during missions. Perhaps Erek's family.
-
(JAKE)
While Marco was looking for Ax I looked inside the barn, Casie wan't there so she was surely home.
But I could,kt just knock on the door in bike shorts and T. I grabbed a peeble and threw it at her window.
-
I quickly spotted Ax. I ran up to him, short of breath, and said "Ax, it's...David. Crayak brough him back...Come on!" I took off back.
-
<Excuse me. What?> I said in abject disbelief. I followed him, though given his very slow running speed, I opted to break quickly into a run towards the barn. I could tell he had come from that direction. The Ellemist had given Tobias back his morphing ability, so it wasn't really surprising to know Crayak could do it for David. But why? Was it revenge for Prince jake defeating the howlers? I slowed down enough when close to Cassie's to morph Human and get to the barn.
-
DING-DONG!
I'm saved! Rachel's eyes widen at the sound of the possibility of another human being. She clicked the phone off and practically pounced from her cozy arm-chair to the front door and opened it. "Sam?" Her eyes widened in surprise. She had opened it was Cassie or Jake.
"Who is it, Rach?!" A yell from inside to the living room.
"Sam, in here NOW." She grabbed Sam's arm and pulled him in.
-
(SAM)
Seeing Rachel there, perfect and beautiful as always, almost made me forgot why I was there to begin with. Being dragged to the living room, thankfully, made me react. -Rachel, we gottan go, like right now. Jesus this is crazy even by our standards. It's David, he's...he's back. Crayak brought him back.- I whispered, I guess getting over the yeerk paranoia is impossible -And he's pissed, and crazy powerful, we gotta get to the barn-
-
I sat at home for a while playing my Nintendo 64, but all I could think about is Marco transforming into a gorilla. I grabbed a small backpack and put 2 water bottles in it put my Walkman on and left the house with a note on the fridge. I walked back to where the fight scene happened there were police talking about what happened to eachother one said that it was the "Andalite Bandits" which must be police code for something. I got to the grass and followed the Gorilla tracks until I got to the forest, now i was completely lost. I looked around to see if I could find more tracks, I am not Steve Irwin, but I found what looked like some human footprints. I followed them until I got to a barn, and I saw Jake throwing pebbles at a window. I ran up to him and practically yelled "Hey, Jake you will never guess what i learned about Marco when i was stalking him"
-
(JAKE)
My heart skipped half a dozen beats. Had Dru seen Marco morph? I tried to play along -Hi Dru, mmhh. Let me guess, he´s been stalking Melissa Chapman again?-
-
I laughed at Jake's joke "He probably has,but that's not it" I replied "So today i was going for a run, and i saw Marco, I thought 'hey I should go talk to him' but then someone told him to morph, and then he transformed into a gorilla. I know it really wasn't my business to tell you, but since you know Marco so well maybe you might have to know that." I felt like a messed up person for saying that, it was like someone giving away Spider-Man's identity to Harry Osborn minus the fact that Jake won't kill Marco.
-
Great, if things could get any worse this was it. One last try, maybe I could convince him he was imagining things. -You do know it´s illegal to drink until we´re 21 right?-
-
I would've laughed but now it was serious i didn't want to be in a psycho-house I had to make him believe me "I have it on video if you don't believe me Jake." I bluffed. It was a really big bluff to and I would probably regret that bluff in the future.
-
(JAKE)
I sighed -Ok, I´ve got a lot of things to explain. Can you wait in the barn, Cassie and I willl be there soon-
-
I walked inside the barn, turned on my Walkman laid in a bale of hay and took a nap.
-
I made it to the barn and entered, though was a little surprised not to see Prince Jake in the others inside. I did see a stranger alseep, and prodded him to wake him up. "Wake up and identify yourself." I said. I tried thinking if this was one of my friend's friends from school.
-
"Wake up, and identify yourself" I heard a voice say, I stood up and took the headphones off my head yawned and said "Yo, my name is Dru, umm Jake told me to wait here so umm, yeah." I told the guy who was obviously not from around here
-
"He did?" I said in disbelief. Did this have to do with David? Was he one of the Chee? "My name is Phillip. Where is...Jake?" I said, making sure not to call him Prince in front of this stranger.
-
"Jake went to go get Cassie, apparently he has lots of explaining to do" I shrugged "Phillip, you look like my age, but you don't go to my school. Are you from around here?"
-
"Thank you for the information." I said, avoiding his question. I left the barn and made my way towards the house, and found Jake throwing small rocks at Cassie's window. "Hello. I have received word of our recent problem. Why are you trying to break Cassie's window? Those rocks are far too small."
-
(JAKE)
-Whoa, Ax you startled me. I´m not trying to break her window, I have to talk to her. But I can´t knock on the door dressed like this, if her Dad opens he´ll think I´m a pervert or something- I looked at him -But you´re perfectly dressed up. Can you knock on the door for me and ask if she´s home?-
-
"I will do so." I said. I went to the front door, knocked a few times, and waited. Jake must have been attacked if he had to morph, but was luckily able to get away from David. I wondered what he was up to. Where he could be. what kind of abilities did Crayak give him, and how would we deal with him. would we have to kill him in the end?
-
"Shh!" I pulled Sam over into the kitchen so that the girls couldn't hear anything between the two Animorphs.
" Is that new boyfriend, Rachel? Does Mom know?" Sara asked sweetly and annoyingly at the same time.
"Hush!" I called out over to the other side of the house. Then it clicked in what Sam has said. Hearing the names 'David' and 'Crayak' in the same sentence made me have a sick feeling in my stomach. I instantly thought when I had to stay with David as the morphing clock was going down for him becoming a nothlit.
" I would love to go with you but I can't. Mom won't be back til later tonight and I don't know who I can get to babysit my sisters." I finally looked at Sam straight in the eye. " Believe me, I would love to go all grizzly on David's ass and put his head on a spit but..." I pointed to where her sisters were giggling in the living room.
"Unless you got any bright ideas, please tell me."
-
(SAM)
A babysiter, trustworthy, for free, right now? -What about Erek? He can be you for a while-
-
I finally caught up to Ax. Then I saw Drew. "As s***." I said to myself. Ax was approaching the door, and Jake was wearing his morphing suit. Not good not good not good at all.
-
"Perfect." I smiled big, the wave of worry about being bored with my sisters and now the sudden rush of a mission got me going. Walking back to the living room and dialing Erek's number I explained the situation to him and he agreed eagerly. Especially after I told him that the girls were playing with Pokemon cards.
" He'll come over in a few." I clicked the phone off and walked over to the foray to wait for our favorite dog-android. After fifteen minutes, a soft knock on the door and I opened it to be Erek King.
" Thank you so much, Erek. You're a life-saver." I showed my gratitude to him. He just simply smiled and closed the door enough so no one could see us from the outside. He quickly looked me over and his hologram of 'himself' changed to a perfect copy of me.
" Thanks again and if Mom comes home, just make dinner or something for her. She'll be grumpy probably." I gave him a few instructions before Sam and I quietly exited the house.
-
(SAM)
It didn´t took us long to reach the barn. When we arrived most of us were already there. Marco, Ax, Jake adn... -Who are you?- I asked the guy in the barn.
-
I rolled my eyes "I'm Will Smith" I said sarcastically. After 10 seconds with the guy not laughing I said "my name is Dru, I know I have seen you around school, isn't your name Sean or something like that?"
-
"Well Mr. Smith, prepare for indipendence day." I said walking up in a pair of bike shorts and a tank top.
-
"I know about that King Kong stuff you did, Marco, but even though you can turn into an ape you still can't make me laugh!" I wonder more about what he did "no, but seriously what did you do?"
-
"If he saw what Marco did, and he's still here, he can't be a controller." I said. A controller wouldn't even pretend to play innocent with Visser waiting this long for the identities of the resistance members. "You should be more careful, Marco."
-
I felt clueless "Controller? Visser? Is this some kind of inside joke?" I checked my watch it wasn't that late, i had some time.
-
"You have stumbled onto something far, far beyond your comprehension." I said. We already had one problem to deal with, and now a second. though as I thought about it, we often had to deal with more than one large problem during our missions.
-
Who is this guy telling me if or if not I can comprehend something "If it is beyond my comprehension, and not Marco's, help me comprehend it." i said trying not to get an attitude with Phillip.
-
I glared at Dru. "What you need to comprehend, is that they'res in an invasion happening. It's been going on for years, and nobody but the victims know about it."
-
"There is too much information, and too little time." I said. "We just recently had a new recruit who couldn't handle the sudden burden that you've just stumbled upon. I am skeptical that you would turn out much different."
-
I noticed Marco getting serious and talking about aliens, and i decided to step my level of conversation up "Well I won't call you crazy if you can turn into a gorilla so aliens must exist, but if they are invading and you guys know all of it and I know nothing maybe you guys can fill me in on what happened so I can keep myself and the ones I love safe!" I looked at Phillip and Marco when i finished speaking and to make my side of the argument stronger I said "i won't move from here until I get a valid exclamation." I felt like amazing standing up to people like that.
-
I looked at my fingernails to act like this wasn't a big deal. I had to see how this Marco-poser could take things. " Well we can always do what we did to Jake and strap him in a chair for three days." I let one eyebrow go up and looked dead at Dru's eyes.
-
(JAKE)
Why was Cassie taking so long, maybe she wasn´t home at all -I don´t think he´s one of them Rachel. Ax is right- I took a deep breath -Ok, here´s what you need to know. Time ago we were normal kids, just hanging in the mall. Then, one night something big happened. We met this alien prince called Elfangor who warned us about a secret invasion that has been taking place on earth for years. Elfangor was an adalite, they look like this...- I tilted my head towards Ax, as an entrance for him to demorph -Show him Ax-
-
"Yes prince Jake." I said. I walked over to a secluded spot where no one else should see me, and began demorphing. Blue fur replaced white skin, and I grew the extra limbs that made up my natural form. <What do you think of Andalites, Dru?>
-
After awhile of being away from the group, I decided to go to the barn and check up on them as I flew in through and landed on a rafter above them as I folded my wings.<What did I miss?>I said as it was the first time I had seen them since saving Jake eariler and the first time I'd been around them since I had became a nothlit.
-
I heard rocks being thrown at my window, opened it and looked down.
"Hey Jake, hi Ax, and hi there. Sorry, should I come down?"
-
(JAKE)
I heard Cassie and simply nodded -As I was saying. This is Aximilli-Esgarrouth-Isthil, Elfangor´s brother. Once he had warned us Elfangor gave us a weapon, to become any animal we touch and we've been fighting since, but there are major problems too. If you stay more than two hours in a morph you sat forever -I tilted my head towards Tobias. We couldn't even begin to explain about Crayak and the Ellimist now. It would have been to much -Some time ago we thought it would be a good idea to share this power, grow our numbers to fight better-
(SAM)
-It was a good idea on paper, but this guy, David was his name; betrayed us and tried to kill us. We trapped him in morph but he's back and more powerful than ever. We don't know how, which is why we are all here-
-
My eyes looked at Jake as I said the two words that would change alot of things.<Like me.>I said refering to the two hour time limit.
-
When I saw Phillip-Ax turn into an Andalite I was surprised. It was like a blue horse with a wicked scorpion tail, I tried not to show any emotion and keep a normal tone of voice. I wanted to say "Damn this is too freaky for me why did i even get into this mess!" but what came out of my mouth was "Oh, that explains why he was so strange." One of the member of this ragtag group was stuck in a hawk's body, must suck being him.
When I heard about that David kid I said "More than half of you guys know me already and you guys know that I won't betray you, and will it be too much to ask for if I want to help you guys, if David doesn't know about me then he wouldn't be able to try and kill me which will save you guys." I felt like a stubborn jerk, but when there is an alien invasion you need all the help you can get.
-
"Problem is that he'll know something is up because of the increased size of we, Animorphs." I looked at everyone. I was trying to stay calm while David the rat was being mentioned. It made me think if he is near my house, looking at my sisters and Erek-Me in the living room. " He will murder any of us. Especially go after Jake, Marco, and me. And he doesn't consider Tobias as human. Just 'a bird'." I rolled my eyes angrily.
-
((QIfry, we're at the barn ;)))
-
((QIfry, we're at the barn ;)))
(( I know but she's in thought. Remember in #22 where David somehow got into Rachel's house? That is what I'm referring to))
-
(JAKE)
-The way I see it we have three choices. We let you go and hope for our lives that you are never captured or tell anyone about this, we give you the morphing power so you can help us out and hope we don´t have another David, or we kill you here and now and HOPE we can live with the memory- I looked around, choice three wasn´t for real, I just wanted to sound tougher than I felt.
-
"I'm happy with choice 2, and choice one more than choice three." I Hope I wont become another David or else I will end up as a rat.
-
"Oh lord," I sighed deeply, rolling my eyes to Cassie. "This is starting to turn into a big sausage fest."
-
"This is starting to turn into a big sausage fest."
((WTF?))
"Number two seems to be our best bet. 1 and 3 are both dangerous and will cause some serious moral issues for Cassie."
-
Morphing Power, it sounds cool and yet when i saw Marco and Aximili do it, it looks creepy. "Can you tell more about the 'Morphing Power' who made it, is it dangerous to your body?"
-
<I heard that.>I said from my rafter.
-
(JAKE)
-We are not exactly sure, we can tell you it's Andalite technology. You must touch a small cube called Escafil device, then you touch an animal and concentrate. You acquire that animal's DNA. Then you focus on the animal and done. You can only morph skin tight clothes, never shoes. And morphing also heals any wounds you suffer in a battle-
-
"This is starting to turn into a big sausage fest."
((WTF?))
(( It means that there are a lot of guys here. Really ya'll never heard of that saying? It must be a southern thing.))
-
Wow, so all this time my own classmates have been fighting a war against Aliens using Alien technology, and they have been keeping it a secret for years! I couldn't even believe this, but yet I know it is true and they aren't lying to me. "Have you guys made up your mind." I asked impatiently.
-
I looked up at Tobias curiously and tried to hide my bashfulness about my comment. I just raised an eyebrow before turning my attention to Dru. "Ya well the ratio between we freedom fighters to controlled human hosts are VERY against our odds but someone has to do it." I folded my arms and looked over to Jake. "Should we let him in? Give the power?"
-
"This is going to be the best Sausage Fest ever." I said mocking Rachel.
-
(JAKE)
-Cassie, we'll need the cube-
-
((wow, I haven't even went down yet XD ))
I ran down to the barn, and listened to the converation. I wasn't sure what to add. None of us really liked the David problem, and I would be happy not to talk about that anymore.
I nodded at Jake, and said, " I'll go get it. It's in the water pump." I ran over, got it, and gave it back to him
-
"So do I just put my hand on it?" i said reaching my hand out.
-
(SAM)
-Pretty much, that´s how it worked last time-
-
I looked around the barn to see what animals we could have Dru try first. " Cass, you got anything that won't run away once the animal brain turns on or will try not to attack us? Something... simple. For the newbie." Suddenly an idea popped up in my head. I looked up in the rafters. "Tobias? You mind letting him acquire your hawk?"
-
"A hawk will become panicked in here and can scratch humans." I shrugged, "How about a dog?"
-
I nodded slowly.<Yeah sure if he wants to.>I said happy to help in anyway I could.<Just don't think of stealing my spotlight as a hawk, it's pretty...tough.>
-
I walked over to Tobias, I remember Jake telling me about how to acquire animals. So I put my hand on Tobias and concentrated, I felt him go limp in my hand. "Okay, what do I do now?" I asked no one in specific.
(Whoa hold on a second there. Tobias is up in the rafters above everyone so that wouldn't work Tobias has to come down to you.)
-
((Damn your right. I deleted that post)))
"A dog sounds fine." I told Cassie, "What kinds do you have?"
-
I didn't hide the fact that my idea got squashed by my best friend, my... hawk-friend, and now the newbie. I really thought I had a voice in this. Yet I had to think that with the mistake with David about pushing him around, we do need to let Dru make his own decisions.
But I still didn't like being ignored.
-
"Well if your set on a dog, we do have Rachel..." I said, already regretting the joke.
-
Inside, I was erupting with volcano of anger. If anyone could see the steam coming out of my ears, they would be whistling. But since we're in full view of the newbie, I kept my poker-face on. "Well how about you ask Robin Williams how to get a female gorilla's attention. You know Coco is rather fond of human males. Maybe all you got to do is morph your arms all shaggy so she has something to stroke on."
With that, I didn't care and with a huge burst of strength I swung the barn doors open and stomped out into the pasture.
-
"Umm, Can i acquire that?" I said eyeing a beagle with a broken paw. "I won't be able to run far with a broken paw." I was still partially humored by Rachel's reaction to Marco's comment.
-
"Dang...That was one of the best come backs I've ever header."
I turned my attention back to Dru. "Morphing is based around DNA. Injuries aren't transfered.
-
"That makes sense, so how do I acquire this?"
-
"After you touch the cube, just touch the dog, and focus."
-
I walked up to the cube and Cassie's hand and held my hand on top of it. I felt a strange electric tingle in my body, it felt good but strange. I walked over to the beagles cage and put my hand in it and started to pet the dog, while doing it i focused on the dog and I felt it go from happy to passive and it almost fell asleep. "Okay, what do I do know?" I asked Marco
-
"Picture the dog in your mind. Focus on every detail. Don't freak out when you start to feel the changes, just keep going."
-
I followed Marco's instructions. I closed my eyes and pictured the beagle, the short tail, the floppy ears, the shiny coat. I felt my skin itch so I took my hands out of my pocket, and scratched my arm. It felt a bit strange i opened my eyes and saw the skin on my arm covered in white fur. "OH CRAP!" I yelled. I remembered how Marco told me to keep calm, but I couldn't keep focus.
-
My eyes snapped and watched Rachel leave as I felt...bad about it.<Wait Rachel.>I said and let go of the rafter and flew down between the rest of the group and toward Rachel.<Rach.>
-
(SAM)
-Oh boy, guys after Dru is done ask Marco about David. I'm gonna try and calm Rachel down- I followed her out of the barn. I had always thought that we were close as it had been me who helped her morph an eagle the first time and acquire her main battle morph of a jaguar. I even hoped that someday we would be more than friends. I catched up with her, then saw that Tobias had beat me to it.
-
(( OOC: Love triangle? YAY!!!)
I walked out to the fence in the pasture where Cassie's horses could run around and graze. I was right. We're outnumbered. Oh when the next time Marco needs his hairy gorilla butt saved... I growled in thought. I couldn't help but sniffle a bit. We used to be able to take jabs like that early on. So what was going on?
I saw a shadow over my head and knew from the size it could be only Tobias. So I quickly rubbed my face to wash away any girl emotional distress. "What's up?"
-
((OOC: I always thought Rachel should have been with Marco. Maybe I just felt bad for him...))
"Just keep going Dru, it's easier that way."
-
I nodded, agreeing with Marco, "Yeah, just focus on the dog. I know it's creepy, but you can do it," I said, trying to encourage him
-
"If you say so." I said, trying not to poke my furry arm. I closed my eyes and pictured the dog again. I started to shrink, it was like falling but then it stopped when I felt like a foot and a half tall. My knee's reversed their position and a tail grew out of my hindquarters with a sicking "sploosh" sound and my chest grew more fur, my feet slowly changed into paws, and my internal organs were shrinking and changing shape. My face bulged out into a snout my ears moved to the top of my head and got floppy and nose got damp, with it I got better hearing and smelling. I was then a Beagle.
I open my eyes and see no color. Then I realize how happy I am, I heard someone say 'whats up' so I ran as fast as I could to the sound. It was a girl in the pasture, I started running around her in circles hoping she would play with me.
-
(Love triangle is a brand new idea is a good idea but I never like the thought of Marco together with Rachel that was just to weird for me.)
I flew over and landed on a fence post so I could talk with her as I folded my wings and lowered my head some.<I'm sorry..>I said somewhat talking about being trapped in morph and not able to be really close to her.
-
She didn't seem to notice me so I barked at her and jumped on her leg. Wait what am I doing, I looked around and then saw my tail. It is so close to me I wonder if I can catch it! It seemed impossible, but i won't give up! I keep chasing my tail.
-
(SAM)
"Great, now Dru lost it" I think as he jumps around -Dude get a grip-
-
"Didn't you do the exact same thing when you first became Homer?" I said.
-
I stop chasing my tail after Sam told me to get a grip. <I didn't know what got over me, that was kinda embarrassing > I thought, hoping he would hear me. I trotted off into the barn, dug a little hole, just for fun, and laid my little beagle body on the ground beside it.
-
(JAKE)
-Not exactly my most glorious moment, but yes-
-
" It's okay." I lied. " I said something awesome and you guys felt like you needed to add onto it. Except Marco." I narrowed my eyes at his remark. I'm not much of a brewer with people around me but I couldn't help but feel stung by Marco's comment.
" What the?" I turned me head around to see a white and tan dog happily running towards us. Suddenly it jumped on my leg with that stupid doggy grin. "Watch it!"
Suddenly someone yelled from the barn and suddenly a beagle ran out of the barn. It could only be Dru. I just smiled at him as he went back to the barn. " You know, whenever I see dogs, they seem to skip around because they are so happy. I should know. Been a German Shepherd." I looked at Tobias's large emotionless eyes.
-
I ran out to Marco and Jake and hoped they will play with me. <Okay, being a Dog is cool and all, but i am having really strange urges to play with you guys, so how exactly to I exit this morph?> I asked them
-
'Focus on yourself the way you did with the dog.'
-
<Cool, I will go to the barn so no one will see me naked> I walked into the barn, and focused on myself. My Carmel-Penut butter skin, my short nappy hair, everything. I felt myself grow and while that was happening the fur on my skin was going away and my organs were reshaping and moving themselves. I looked into a puddle on the floor and saw my reflection, I was like a man-sized fur-less dog, I watched as my paws turned back in feet. My legs we're normal too, but then my mussle was being forced back into my face and my ears slid back into place. I started looking for my clothes and noticed I had a short white fuzzy tail with black fur at the tip. I focused harder and it slipped back into my body. I put on my clothes and wondered how much my life will change now, also why I will have Beagle DNA in my body for the rest of my life.
-
I threw him his clothes. "How was it?"
-
I got dressed."It was fun, but in a creepy skin-crawling way." i told Marco, "Hey do you think I will be able to get a flying morph" I said eyeing the only bird I know "Pandion haliaetus" or the Osprey as it's better known name. I did a report on them in 5th grade.
-
((ooc: wha do you men "Dru appeared from the beagle" he hasn't demorphed yet"))
I ran out to Marco and Jake and hoped they will play with me. <Okay, being a Dog is cool and all, but i am having really strange urges to play with you guys, so how exactly to I exit this morph?> I asked them
(( OOC: I editted it. It was what I meant to say. Sorry, was on a little bit of sleepy meds when I posted. I typo a lot but I need it for pain relief.
-
(JAKE)
-Ok so the newbie is up to speed, we need to know what we´re up against too, did you see something? I mean something that makes David even a bigger threat than he currently was?-
-
"Well if you excuse me." I said walking around Jake going to the osprey's cage. I stroked its feathers and watch it go into a trance while i focused on acquiring it. "Done, I am not trying to sound rude but I need to get on my way home, or my mom will get worried." I started to walk towards the barn door.
-
(JAKE)
-No, being an animorph is a full time job. How do you expect us to trust you if you cant even wait to hear something that could mean all of us ending dead?-
-
"I don't know much about this David guy, but when I saw him fighting Marco, he looked like a total badass, and I will not be able to take him down, if I can't even watch myself morph without getting freaked out, and how will i be able to help you guys if I can only morph into a Beagle and an Osprey. I just thought I needed to get some rest to process all of this, but I understand if it is for the "fate of the world", you call the shots, I just joined." I walked back to the bale of hay i was sitting on and sat back down. I just realized that I proved my own point and the argument that I tried to pull off was futile. Jake said being an Animorph is is a full time job, and I thought The Marines were hardcore! "Sorry, Jake I just got overwhelmed."
-
((CASSIE))
" Dru is completely right, Jake." I gave a reassuring smile to both boys and even gently nudged Jake's side. "How about I take him on a Gardens run and get him some of our standard issue morphs." I looked at Dru with a slight half-jokingly grin. "You know, flies, roaches, seagull.... Stuff like that."
-
Cassie was right about me being right. I really wanted to get use to these new thoughts and new people but it was all too strange.
-
(So wait who is Rachel right now? Cause if they posted I must have missed it.)
-
(So wait who is Rachel right now? Cause if they posted I must have missed it.)
((Yun-yun is Rachel now. I feel more comfortable being Cassie and sorry that I couldn't pounce like Doomhawk as Rachel.))
-
"Do you have a clue where David could be right now?" I asked Jake, "Since he knows that you guys meet at the barn, he might be planning an attack on it." I didn't want David to destroy Cassie's property, and everyone on it right now.
-
(SAM)
I didn´t talked to Rachel, but I heard what Dru said about David when I heard another voice say -What a wonderful idea- David´s voice - I guess you´re not really that stupid after all. Or maybe you are as you didn´t leaved this place- I turn around, he´s here.
-
"You know what sucks, always being right." I told Sam. I looked at David's heartless eyes now I was regretting not leaving earlier.
-
(Ok I don't know if Rachel replied or not then so...)
I looked at Rachel alittle guilty.<I know...I should've been more careful and kept track of time.>I spread my wings and looked over them, they would never be human arms again.
-
I tried to run away but my body was paralyzed with fear. I looked around for an exit, if David was going to attack he would strike at me first because I am the weakest. "How did you get in here, and how long have you been here?" I said trying my best to sound fierce but it came out cowardly.
-
(sorry if I don't do Rachel too good, but I'm trying ;) Also, David appears as human, yes?)
"David," I snared threatening, starting to morph into a bear. I didn't like David. He's a traitor, he'll always be a traitor, and I traitor like him should be dead.
-
I wanted to use Rachel morphing as a way to sneak out, but I didn't want my team mates to think I was a coward. I wanted to gain their trust.
-
((Yeah he's human))
(JAKE)
-Stop Rachel, if anyone sees you our secret is out. David, you want a fight, fine with me. But not here-
-Honest Jake, always thinking ahead. Fine then, where?-
-The woods, deeper in the woods-
-
"Jesus..." I muttered. The rat was here. Always a rat, we just gave him the body of one.
-
I tensed up as I heard David. So he already knew of our new recruit. No surprises for him. <I will deal with you now, David. Whatever Crayak did for you, you cannot face me as a Human and I will not allow you time to morph.> I could not allow Prince Jake to fall victim to him again.
-
I noticed a battle was brewing, so now was a perfect time to escape. I grabbed my backpack and put it on. "Sorry, but i need to leave before the fight starts"I told Marco, and without even giving him a chance to respond I sprinted outside of the barn door, and ran towards my house.
-
I watched Dru leave. Should I blame him? Temporary cowardice is something I had been guilty of once. Perhaps he would have more courage later. Right now he would be little more than a liability.
-
(So...again Tobias was ignored...fun.)
-
(SAM)
I wanted to warn Ax. But what if that undermined his confidence and made him vulnerable? -Ax, this may not be the time but, David just bested me hand to hand less than an hour ago- I whispered.
-
I was surprised. <Really? I suppose you were going easy on him or something?> Perhaps David was a threat. Still, not even Sam could catch my blade. I had to keep up appearances, though. Make him question himself. If it came to it, I would have to be careful if Sam got beaten.
-
Reluctantly, I demorphed. "Fine. So what do we do then?"
-
(( I have to agree I feel a little lost. Either too much jumping but trying to remember who is who talking to who.))
-
Once I was far away from the barn and in an isolated area, I took off my clothes put them in my backpack, and hid my backpack in a stump. Then I focused on the Osprey inside of me. The first change was my nose and mouth coming out and combining to form a beck which became as hard as a fingernail and sharp at the tip. I opened and closed it just to see how that felt, then my eyes shrunk and my vision improved. I saw the little hair that i have go back in my head as a tattoo-like pattern of feathers appeared all over my body. The patteren became 3D and I was covered in feathers, then was the shrinking internal and external i felt my bones go hollow. My feathery hands thickened as they joined with my shoulders and arms to form wings.
My toes then became razor sharp talons, then came the instincts, I had the brain of an Osprey and it wanted to go eat some fish, but my thought took over the Osprey's and I unfolded my wings, letting them get air and I jumped up. I caught onto a thermal and was shot straight up, I looked around with my amazing vision and saw the barn. I flew to a tree nearby and told the Animorphs <I will be watching the fight in Osprey morph, just in case you need any help.> I didn't want them to lose my trust.
I flew over towards Tobias, perched on a tree nearby and told him <It's me, Dru, in Osprey morph, it is the only morph I have that might be able to help the group out.>
-
(JAKE)
-Fine- said David, not a bit of confidence lost -After you- he bowed mockingly.
I wasnt too familiar with the woods, but I remembered a little clearing far enough from Ax's scoop.
I lead the way. Not a very long walk -Why didn't you just brought the yeerks here David? Why take all this trouble?-
-Because I know you can't win and I plan to have as much fun as I can with you before you die- That answer chilled me to the bone.
-
It was pretty cool seeing and hearing the conversation from a mile away without David even noticing me.
-
<Prince Jake, please allow me to fight him.> I said privately. He was ignoring me, but I knew how big a risk this would be. He already defeated you once, without being made stronger. I can end this quickly.>
-
(JAKE)
I should have been firm and said no. But a part of me said that maybe Ax would have a chance. Maybe he could end this onece and for all.
-Ok, be careful-
-
<I know I have never seen an Andalite in battle, but i don't think you be able to defeat David.> I told to Ax in thoughtspeak. <If you won't mind i can slash him with my talons, if you need help.> I said trying to be as useful as I can in this morph.
-
((Rachel))
Just about everyone left the barn. I morphed a wolf, and started following them. <Jake, what should I do?> I asked him again
-
<I will be fine.> I said. Hopefully none of the nervousness I felt translated into my speech. I walked into a clearing where David and I would fight. Did Crayak really make him fast enough to beat an Andalite tail? Did I have it in me to kill him? What sort of advantage could I obtain?
-
I started to preen my fathers, I looked over to Tobias, <I know Ax told us not to help him, but I know that this fight will get intense, and if you see Ax struggling against David we need to help him.> I looked at them entrance the clearing <You're the pro at this Tobias, I will need your help to do this.>
-
((CASSIE))
All I could think of is anyone, especially Rachel, going berserk on David. We had to outwit him and trap him on Rat Island (Our name for his place of exile) but now, here we go. Yet I know that if we... No I didn't do something, we could have another series of events like before.
"All right," I sighed and quickly pulled off my overalls and t-shirt. My black leotard is always on me just in case of things like this. I started to follow Rachel's leader and transformed to wolf. It took me half the time as the others to morph so I was quickly by Rachel's side when she asked Jake what we needed to do.
-
(Intresting how I last posted Tobias was on a fence post talking with Rachel..the next in a tree..but whatever its cool. I'm losing faith in this alittle.)
My eyes were quick to lock onto the Osprey and watch it land in a tree nearby.<I can see that.>I replied simply to the fact it was his only morph as I just remained on my perch watching them before lowering my head and preened a few feathers.<You know something...I spill out my feelings to Rachel and she ignores it.>I sighed and gave alittle chuckle and turned my to look over at him.<I've been a pro...because it seems no one still gives a rat's rear about me since I got trapped.>I shot out suddenly as I then spread my wings looking at them.
<Maybe David has a point.>I said in a slow thought-speak to Dru, as my thought-speak wasn't in private to just Dru, but everyone could hear it.
(Boy...that actually felt good to say all that kindof stressed on the rp.)
-
(JAKE)
Once in the clearing I also began morphing tiger. In case Ax was losing badly I had to be ready to interfere.
<Battle morphs but dont do anything unless Ax is danger> I answer to all six of us <I think this is personal> To only Cassie.
-
I noticed that I was actually still thinking defensively, despite saying I wouldn't give David time to morph. I decided to charge. I raced forward, considering my options. There was always the neck, but if I managed to decapitate him, it could cause me trouble with the others. A leg hit would be harder for him to block, but how well could he jump? I decided to go for the knee anyway. Get him on the ground. I slashed downward when I was in range, while I turned to the left to keep my momentum up. I would stay on the move.
-
((that last sentence Tobias said reminded me of the line on The World Ends With You.))
Damn, Tobias has emotional problems, I thought. <No one really told me how you got trapped anyways, I know I wasn't there, but I would like to hear the story.> I told Tobias, trying not to sound like Dr. Phil. <I know its not my business.>
((sorry for moving your character Tobias, I am a bit new to roleplay
-
(SAM)
I tried to think what I would do if I was David. Last time I charged Visser 3 head on it cot me an eye. But I had been careless. Ax's tail snapped forward aiming for a leg,almost too fast to see, near impossible to react, even for me. And yet David did, he let himself fall backwards on a roll over his shoulder, just as I would have done to avoid being left vulnerable on mid air.
-
I was watching David fight, and he could fight! I was getting worried about my teammates.
-
So he was fast enough. Impressive. I came around again, trying to stay out of reach. I tried for a broader strike now, attempting to come along the length of his body instead of hitting a smaller spot.
-
((CASSIE))
I nodded to Jake in a weird wolf head nod. <I know. I know. Maybe we can get some sense into him about the Crayak.> I said privately to him as I followed along side my friends. When we caught up to where David had called us out to no less a petty schoolyard fight. I was waiting to see when I could jump in but it was answered by seeing Ax's scythe-like tail whipping around David.
((there, fixed it))
-
((OOC QIfry, David isn't in morph))
-
((OOC QIfry, David isn't in morph))
((Sorry but when I was reading over the posts it read out like he was.))
-
(SAM)
David had begun using the same style he had used to fight me, almost toppling over himself at times. Drunken boxing, also known as Zui Ba Xian Quan, was meant to make your moves unpredictable and fluid, and it worked.
Now Ax had tried a vertical strike, he once again let his weight carry him backwards but this time he used his hands as a spring to stand up again, he striked! Aiming for the frail andalite legs.
-
What manner of unconventional fighting was this? It seemed random, yet he had avoided two attacks. He struck at my legs, striking my left rear and causing me to momentarily lose my balance. I tried to recover quickly, and remain out of range. He moved unlike anything I had seen before.
-
(SAM)
While Ax regained his balance David walked around -This is boring, what about making it more interesting?- He said, and then he began to grom, very large, alien to this planet and yet terribly famliar. Because this morph was the same that, that fateful night, the Visser had used to kill Elfangor.
-
As he started to change, I knew I had to act quickly. I rushed in, and just started swinging, hoping that in mid morph he would be less able to defend himself.
(As he finishes his morph, if he grabs Ax the others would think this scene very familiar. Hopefully Ax won't get eaten.
-
I breathed slowly.<Forget it they don't care about me being around.>I replied simply and flapped my wings some.<I'm a hawk now, one of them.>I drop off my branch and fly away into the sky.
-
((CASSIE))
< NO! DAVID!> I screamed in thought-speak. It must of sounded like my "voice" was going through big concert speakers. I looked around frantically then saw a little dot in the sky near my barn.
< TOBIAS! DAVID IS GOING TO GET AX! JUST LIKE ELFANGOR!>
-
Wow, Tobias really does have emotional problems, I tried my best to ignore his problems and focus on some more. Just like Elfangor, Cassie said, isn't that the Alien guy who gave them the morphing power? I watched David grow, he was almost finished with the morph. I flew towards Cassie's barn to demorph, hoping not to past the time limit and be the OTHER hawk on the team.
-
I fly over and I then look down and hear Cassie calling to me as I sighed.<Great just what I needed.>I said before nodding and going to look for David and Ax.
-
I looked around the barn with my raptor vision for a morph that will be useful in a time like this and the most useful one a found was sadly a skunk, "just my luck" I muttered. I opened the cage and acquired the skunk. I groaned when I thought about what I was doing.
I didn't want to be naked in a girl that I barely knows house so I quickly jumped into a horse's stall and focused on the skunk. The first thing to happen was black fur with a white streak appeared on my skin. I then shrunk down to the smallest I have ever been, a tail shot out of my waist, probably the most deadly feature of this creature. My face itched as whiskers came out of it and my nose turned pink and my ears flattened against my skin. My hands turned into little paws and my vision became terrible, I could barely even see the open door in front of me, on the flipside my hearing was great better than my normal hearing, but nothing compared to the ospreys.I scurried out of the barn door.
-
(You should have found a skunk in there. That's about the only thing the barn could have that's useful)
-
Aw crap. Everything has to happen to the animorphs doesn't it? I took cover behind a hay bale and started to change into the most powerful thing that I had. My skin turned black and was quickly covered by a clear fur. I fell onto all fours as my hands and feet changed into massive paws. I could feel my ears sliding up my head, resting comfortably on top. I crossed my eyes to see my nose lengthening into a snout. I was a polar bear. And I was mad.
-
(You're not supposed to control what happens to other characters, Underseen. First you should wait a few posts because it will take time for you to get back as a skunk. second you can say you sprayed, but not where it hit. Look at the battle between Ax and David. I said Ax swiped, and CFan decided if it hit or not. Obviously since David is uber leet now, he dodged twice.)
-
((sorry i skimmed, I changed it))
-
(JAKE)
The monster David had become snached Ax from the ground <No!NOOO!> I had already seen a powerless andalite die like this once, I wouldn't allow it to happen again, never again!! <Attack!>
-
I emerged from behind the hay bale and saw the familiar scene. Only now it was somebody I knew personally. The polar bear instincts told me to roar, so I did. It probably shook the ground. <Attack!> Jake yelled. So I did. I dropped to al lfours and charged like a rhino.
-
I heard Jake yell to attack, and morphed the bear once again. Marco had already started, and I joined in
-
I had failed. David had me, and my blade was little more than an ant bite compared to him. What could I do? What did I have that could do any damage? I started morphing a snake. even if I died, if I could force him to demorph through poison, it could help the others.
-
I ran as fast as my little skunk paws could take me. Strange how one moment I see someone become a gorilla, then I become a dog, when someone tried to start a fight I turn into an bird, now since one of my new friends were almost dying I turn into a skunk. This day couldn't get any stranger. It was hard to find the battlefield with the skunks crappy vision, but once I got there I saw what looked like a Polar Bear, a Wolf, Grizzly Bear, Tiger, A weird alien thing, and a snake-Andalite hybrid. I felt like a came a little too late, but I aimed at the David's open mouth, turned around as quickly as possible lifted my tail and sprayed the foul smelling oil that skunks are known for out of my scent gland.
-
I watch my friends go but I just couldn't deal with this right now, so I flapped my wings and flew away back to my meadow.
-
((CASSIE))
I was panicking, I was hoping that Tobias heard me and he could peek at David or something. I was mentally thinking through the morphs that we all had... There was nothing that could go up against an alien like... Wait a minute.
< Jake!> I thought-speaked to him privately. < Do you still got that howler morph? If you can hide somewhere and morph to the Howler. I'll make sure everyone else is safe from the scream!>
It HAD to work.
-
(JAKE)
I gulped, was Cassie nuts? Anyway it didn´t seemed we had much choice, our combined efforts were doing little more than annoy David. I retreated and demorphed, the focused on the Howler. My skin started to become molten lava "Well, here goes nothing".
(SAM)
I never felt as useless as now. There wasn´t a thing I could do to help other than try to distract him and give advice to my teamates. David was staggering thanks to their efforts and to the little skunk that fired against it. But still had Ax in it´s grip, and slowly took it to his mouth. David bit down, but blindly. He caught an piece of Ax´s tail.
((does this count as controling Ax? If so I´ll edit it)
-
I slammed into David with all the force a seven hundred pound bear could muster. Somewhere along the line of a wrecking ball smashing into a fireworks factory.
-
I saw Jake starting to morph, it was like somekind of volcano monster. I ran after towards David and shot more of the skunks spray at it. <Guys, what is Jake doing.>
-
I heard thought-speak in my head but I just shook it and flew back and landed on my favorite branch of my tree and folded my wings and lowered my head.<I can't do this...my mind isn't...>
-
(It's fine)
Luckily the front part of my body was one of the first things to morph, and I bit down with fangs that hopefully could fill his blood with poison from functioning poison sacs. I could feal him bite into my tail, partly still Andalite. I wondered if I was going to die similarly to my brother. What else could I do? <David, I just want you to know that we made mistakes, but you need to be put down now.>
-
((Crossover, we need to see the affects of the bite, the spray, and my charge))
-
If this is how the Animorphs fight, it must be crap doing this daily. There was blood from many types of animals on the grass, a giant monster that should even be alive, it smelled like skunks, oh yeah, I was a skunk! I felt like the most useless person on the battlefield still, even with Ax as a snake I still didn't feel good about myself and my current morph. Jake was morphing what Cassie called a Howler and it looked dangerous! <Ax! I will try to get you from David!> I said. I ran what felt like a mile away, but I was in a body half my size so I wasn't sure.
-
((CASSIE))
< Everyone!> I called out in private thought-speak again. < If you can, we got to get far away from Jake's Howler scream or we're bust our ear drums.> Then I saw Dru's little skunk started booking it away from the fight. So I turned to catch up and picked him up with my wolf's teeth, making sure I didn't hurt him. I didn't care he smelled like skunk spray, we just all needed to come back alive.
< Marco! Rachel! Sam! Come on!>
-
Prince Jake was morphing a howler!? Now I was really happy to be a snake, deaf to noise. That would protect me, right? I hoped so. Really really badly. I tried to wriggle away as best I could from David's grasp, but without any limbs it was difficult.
-
I think I had a heart attack when a wolf put me in its mouth, it was a mistake to even go here. I knew if I'd die if I use this morph. I aimed at the wolf who's mouth I was in, lifted my tail, wait maybe this is one of the animorphs? <Who's mouth am I in, and why?>
-
I'm pretty sure I barely staggered David. Now I was pissed, and I had a huge headache. Then I heard the word Howler. <Are you guys insane?> I ran at full speed away.
-
((CASSIE))
< It's me, Cassie!> I exclaimed. < We'll tell you later but right now Jake is going to take David alien morph to alien morph.> I turn over my shoulder and saw the others behind me. I was thinking to myself of how fast Jake could morph, attack, release the scream, and make it out of there. < Please make it, Jake.>
-
(JAKE)
The morph was complete, I hadn't used this morph since our visit to the Iskyoort, but the Howler instincs weren't all that stronh. He just wanted to play. And I had the perfect partner.
I made my way through the woods to the small battlefield.
<Take cover everyone!> I yelled. At the same time I heard David <Howler?>
I inflated the powerful lungs and let oyt a deafening scream, designed specifically to kill sentient creatures.
-
I nearly passed out. Man that was horrible. I had almost managed to forget the pain until now. I hit the ground, blood leaking from my ears, dizzy beyond belief.
-
I couldn't hear the screaming in my morph, but the vibration was powerful and my own memories worked against me. I struggled violently against David's grasp, wanteing to be anywhere but there.
-
A terrible noise went through the skunks ears. The skunks hearing, which was incredible heard it from about 4 miles away. <UGHH! AHHH! Good Lord, What is this noise?> I asked. Then the skunks instinct went crazy. I started to squirm around in Cassie's mouth. <May you please hurry up? My eardrums are about to explode!> I told Cassie
-
I blink as I snapped my head toward the sound of the terrible voice.<Dang what the heck are they doing?>I said to myself as I remained in my tree though. I would go help them but I needed to get my mind back to what it was or I'd be no help at all.
-
(SAM)
-Aaaaaarrrgh!- I had run for cover and covered my ears but that was just too damm loud. I could feel blood begining to come from my ears. -Jake stop it! You're killing us!- I yelled, but it was deafened by the howl.
At least David was suffering too, even if not as much. He tried to get away from the death zone.
-
((CASSIE))
My ears felt like they exploded from the Howler scream and I tripped over my legs but kept Dru in my mouth. I could smell blood from either Dru or me. < Almost there!> My eyes were slightly blurry and my ears ringing, good thing I didn't need my ears to hear thought-speak. < Jake, you got Wolverine claws! Take 'em down!> I yelled. I just wanted it to end. I know I am being a biggest hypocrite right now with the fights we pick but this was DAVID. The traitor. The monster we created. And right now, he needed to go. Permanently.
-
I started to feel lightheaded that noise was getting weaker, but still it was terrible. Right at that moment I passed out.
-
I could barely think. I could just lie there, feeling the pain. Who knows how many others could be affected by this?
-
((CASSIE))
I felt Dru's body go limp and for myself, I just laid down on my side. I was in dense forest enough to try to demorph. Just stay awake enough to go deaf. I thought as I tried to demorph into my normal body. I didn't care that it didn't look glamourous like everyone kept telling me. A "morphing artform" Ax once told me but right now... Demorph and remorph. Small. Very small.
-
I was safe in the bushes, though y body was bleeding. I was too afraid to demorph, though. I just tried to cover the wound as best I could and continue hiding.
-
I shivered in my branch as I heard the sound more louder.<Damn what the heck is going on back there?>
-
(SAM)
Blood was sliding down my neck now. To survive this many battles, to defeat this many enemies, achieving the impossible this many times. Only to die at the hands of my friends, and accidentally.I knew I never saw that coming, and I knew the end was near, only morphing could heal me and I couldn't morph. But I also knew that this was my last chance to say something that I had never dared to -Rachel!!- I yelled, barely audible over the howl -Rachel I love you!- I couldn't keep my eyes open anymore -I love you Rachel- darkness...
-
Oh my god. Their was no way Sam would ever say that. Unless he...no. He's exaggerating, probably just overreacting to blacking. Please be alive...
-
Suddenly, my head snapped toward my head toward where my friends were as if something happened. My heart kindof told me it involved Rachel somehow.<Rachel...please be ok.>I closed my eyes and groaned knowing what was going to happen next.
-
((Jake))
I continued my Howler yell while David tried to get away. <What's wrong David? Can't fight anymore?> I taunted. I noticed he was demorphing as fast as he could. I started to run after him with my Howler speed. My Howler mind was telling me to stab him, I had to take control of the morph. That was when David finished demorphing and started to morph his Golden Eagle, once he got the wings he flew up into the air. <I will be back Jake, and you will never notice me kill you!> his sinister thoughtspeak said in my head. <Everyone all right? We all need to head home, nothing more to discuss. David can kill any of us, he knows where we live so be on alert.> I told my team. I remembered what Sam told me. I used my Howler thermal vision to find him. I found Sam limp on the floor. I started to demorph, hoping he was still alive. I felt his pulse and it was dead. "NOOOO!" I yelled. I felt like the worst leader ever. We lost an Animorph, Sam was dead.
((OOC: I will play as Jake since crossover has left))
-
Tobias, please?
-
((we have on OOC thread, and Tobias is already playing Tobias, you can be Jake or Ax))